-:»: K :«: V :'«&: V* -'21 



w/ VW^X -JK'^V- 



^^YV^A^ZA-! 






*« -bv* 



^ °o/S^\«o 



^. V! 



4 6 



P\.^.. "° 


















••Vvv <p ^ ^ei^* <$? % °oWMw: st** -Warn 

d ,*V <>»• >^ *••• jfi ^ *«.?* 4 <v ,> *>w 












"ov* 



*o« 









.,+■ 



5> • !•.£* >► 









</ .' 






A°A 



%.'>.- 







- '*„« 









*> 











>. t ^ * 



»*' -^ a: *W V 









*. — tf* ... ^ •• •*«..,., w +_ ^> 



4* ••■•♦. 



» \ 












./ /&££• <W> & ft "\^ .*&(&-. w 






^safeV'V*^. 






V\.j»fc.\ y,»:^:.^ ^.jatoA. .4f 






c^^rv 













ELEMENTS 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 



DR. KARL GOETTLING, 



MEMBER OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 




LONDON: 
PRINTED FOR WHITTAKER, TREACHER, & CO. 



AVK-MAKIA LANE. 



1831. 



'V '''■ 



&\ 



LONDON I 

GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS 
ST. john's-square. 



CONTENTS. 



Of the nature of accent, §. 1 — 9. 
First principal law, §. 3. 
Second principal law, §. 4. 
Third principal law, §. 5. 
Molic accentuation, §. 7- 

FIRST PART. 

Of the accent of individual words, §. 10 — 41. 
In general, §. 10, 11. 
Of the accent of the verb, §. 12 — 13. 

A. Forms with a connective vowel, §. 12 — 18. 
Peculiarity of mode, §. 14. 

Peculiarity of tenses, §.15. 

B. Forms without a connective vowel, §. 16. 
Peculiarities in some contract verbs, §. 17- 
Syncopised forms, §.18. 

< )f the accent of substantives, §. 19 — 27- 
First declension, §. 20 — 22. 

Masculines in ag and //c, §. 20. 

Feminines in a, §.21. 

Feminines in tj, §. 22. 
Second declension, §. 23, 24. 

Masculines and feminines in og t §.23. 

Neuters in ov y §.24. 
Third declension, §. 25, 26. 

Monosyllables, §. 25. 

Polysyllables, §. 26. 
Attic declension, §. 27- 
Of the accent of adjectives, §. 28 — 34. 
Simple adjectives, §. 29 — 31. 

First declension, §. 29. 

Second declension, §.30. 

Third declension, §.31 



IV CONTENTS. 

Compound adjectives, §. 32 — 34. 

First declension, §.32. 

Second declension, §. 33. 

Third declension, §.34. 
Adverbs, §. 35, 36. 

Independent adverbs, §.35. 

Adverbs which originally were casal forms, §.36. 
Particles, §.37. 
Interjections, §.38. 
Numerals, §. 39- 
Pronouns, §. 40. 
Of synthetic and parathetic combinations, §.41. 

SECOND PART. 

Of the accent in connected discourse, §. 42 — 47- 

Elision and anastrophe produced thereby, §.43. 
Crasis, §.44. 
Proper anastrophe, §.45. 
Unaccented words, §. 46, 47- 
Proclitics, §.46. 
Enclitics, §. 47* 
Alphabetical List of synonymous words distinguished by the accent, 
pp. 115, 116. 

Index, pp. 117—123. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



OF THE NATURE OP ACCENT. 

§. 1. 

Language consists of words, a word of syllables, a syllable of 
two things : 1. the idea of that which is to be designated (form), 
2. the tone or sound of the voice, with which the idea is to be 
made audible to the ear (matter). Sound is produced by motion, 
which can be considered in a three-fold relation, 1. in strength 
or weakness, 2. height or depth, 3. greater or less duration. 
Sound is dependent upon and subordinate to idea. But in 
polysyllabic words ideas are of two kinds, either principal or 
subordinate ; e. g. \iyio (I speak). The syllable Xey indicates 
the idea of speaking, the syllable w is a mere designation of the 
person, &c. ; therefore \ty is the principal and to the subordinate 
idea. Both ought to be distinguished by the sound according 
to their degree of internal worth. But this can only be effected 
by one or more of the three accidents of sound, by strength, 
height, or duration. Height and depth, however, in a rhetorical 
proposition, constitute its melody. The duration of syllables is 
independent of their relative worth ; for no one e. g. has yet 
explained the internal reason why a syllable in Greek is long by 
nature. The duration is determined by the quantity. To dis- 
tinguish the principal above the subordinate idea, therefore, 
nothing remains but the intension of the voice. Hence in 
every independent or primil ire language the principal idea of 
each word is distinguished by an intension of the voice, by a 
strengthening or invigoration of the sound. Tins is called the 
accent: consequently in \iyw the principal idea Xey must be 

B 



2 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

distinguished above the subordinate idea w by the accent. Every 
intension of the voice, however, is involuntarily combined with 
an elevation of the tone. In pronouncing the accent, therefore, 
the voice must at the same time be elevated. This coincides 
with the express precept of Aristophanes of Byzantium in 
Arcad. p. 187. rovg rovovg roig rovoig rriC /xovgikyiq loiKacriv. 
That intension, however, is the main point, is shewn by the pas- 
sage in Phavorin. v. awrixn^tg from the old Grammarians, p. 237. 

§.2. 

A strengthening and elevation of tone in certain syllables con- 
taining the principal idea of a word, cannot be conceived with- 
out the existence of a less strong and deeper tone in reference 
to the other syllables, which designate merely subordinate ideas. 
Strength and weakness, height and depth, are simply relative 
terms : hence we take a certain fundamental tone of discourse, 
which depends upon the organs of the individual persons. 
This common tone the speaker strengthens and elevates when 
the principal idea of the word requires it. The fundamental 
tone of discourse is the -n-povLoSia fiapua (accentus gravis) ; 
the strengthening and elevation of it wpocrtodia o^eta, called 
also Kvpiog rovog (accentus acuius). As the written characters 
of European nations incline from the top towards the right 
side of the writer, the fundamental tone, accentus gravis, is 
designated by a straight stroke Q inclining to the left of the 
writer, and the strengthened or elevated tone, accentus acutus, 
as the natural opposite, by a straight stroke f) inclining to the 
right of the writer. But it is evident that the actual designation 
of all syllables by the proper accent would be superfluous. If 
the syllable which receives the strengthened accent be ascer- 
tained, we know that all the rest must have the weaker or funda- 
mental tone. Consequently it would be superfluous to write 
GsoSwpoc, OfoSwpoc being sufficient. 

Note. — The signs of the accent (' v - , &c.) were invented 
or first used by the Grammarian Aristophanes of Byzantium, 
about 200 years before Christ; conf. Arcadius (properly Hero- 
dianus) EEcpl tovujv p. 186. Villois. Prolegom. ad Schol. Venet. 
p. XI. But the accent itself is as old as the language. Hence 



CHEEK ACCENTUATION. 3 

the signs by which Aristophanes preserved the old living ac- 
cent are of the highest importance. After him the Gram- 
marian ^Elius Herodianus chiefly cultivated the doctrine of 
the accent (about 200 years after Christ, under the Emperor 
Marcus Antoninus, to whom he dedicated his TrpoacoSia icaZo- 
XiktJ), and has been followed by all subsequent Grammarians. 
To us, therefore, the extract of Arcadius from Herodian's ica- 
SoXlki'i, combined with an extract of Porphyry from the same 
(V. Villoison Anecd. Gr. II. p. 103. Conf. praef. ad Theodos. 
Gramm. p. XV.), is of the greatest consequence as historical 
material for a doctrine of accents. But for such a doctiine, 
founded upon principles, nothing considerable is afforded by 
any of the Greek Grammarians. Hence we owe many rules 
to Herodian, which merely pertain to it without being given 
by the nature of the thing ; among these probably may be 
classed a great many distinctions which the accent indicates 
in the signification of individual words. 

§.3. 

First principal Law. — In the Greek language only one of 
the three last syllables of a word is capable of the strengthened 
tone — accent us acutus, npocrqSia o£aa. 

Primitive languages of intellectual nations, like the Greeks, 
are formed from roots, or, as they are more properly termed, pri- 
mitive words. These are monosyllabic. But in the simple idea 
which they designated they were capable of nearer definition. 
Such definitions could be attached locally either to the beginning 
or end of the word, or to both at the same time. A word there- 
fore which had its principal idea in the middle, and the defini- 
tion of subordinate ideas at the beginning and end, would be 
one formed from its root with the utmost possible perfection. 
In the Greek language, when such a word becomes longer than 
trisyllabic by composition with new ideas, the old law remains 
in reference to the accent. If this were to recede beyond the 
third syllable the whole word would to the hearing be necessarily 
divided into two or more. Hence Evhivvfior, "AXtfxovaiog. Add, 
moreover, that an equilibrium must exist between the accented 
syllable and the unaccented ones which follow. This equilibrium 



4 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

would be destroyed if more than two were to follow the accented 
syllable (i. e. the syllable distinguished by the acutusj, as two 
only are able to produce it. 

Note. — Compare Theodos. Grammat. p. 48. 27. oi)$£fiia 

\£%ig kWrivticrj ^E/nariKrj, air\rj 9 TrpwroTvirog, %e\u virepfiaiveiv 

rrjv TpurvWafiiav. 

§.4. 

Second principal Law.— The accent falls either on the 
syllable containing the principal idea of the whole word or on 
the one which is the nearest to the syllable of the principal idea 
that the number of syllables in the word generally will permit. 

To find the syllable of the principal idea, the study of the 
etymological part of the language is indispensable. In a simple 
uncompounded word, that called the root is the principal idea, 
as the first syllable in ypafifxa. In compound words the added 
word forms for the accent the principal idea, because it gives to 
the whole its shade, its definiteness, its distinction. Thus in irpo- 
ypafifia the principal idea is now in Trpo, and y pap/ma, in reference 
to the accent, becomes subordinate, because the preposition irpo 
gives to ypafifia its definite signification. In certain instances, 
therefore, the above second principal law is to be applied, as e. g. 
in ypafifxanov. For ypafi is also the principal idea in this dimi- 
nutive; the accentuation ought therefore to beypafifiariov; but this 
would be a violation of the first principal law : hence the accent 
can only fall on the syllable which is the nearest possible to that 
of the principal idea : consequently ypafif.ia.TLov or irpoypafxfia- 
tiov, whereas according to the fundamental law, §. L, if this 
were not limited by §. 3., they would necessarily be ypafifianov 
and TTpoypafifiariov. 

Note. — It must be observed, however, that in the Greek 
language, with few exceptions, (but in the verb without ex- 
ception), the accent can never pass beyond the first com- 
pound : f'c, Trposg (first compound), not however (rvfnrpoeg (se- 
cond compound), but avfiirpoeg. The first compound therefore 
remains as the principal idea for the Greek accent. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 5 

§.5. 

Third principal Law. — A syllable long by nature is equi- 
valent to two syllables with respect to the time occupied in its 
pronunciation; consequently, if the Jinal syllable of a word be 
long by nature % the accent cannot stand on the third from 
the end. 

This law is founded upon the quantity, i. e. upon the longer 
or shorter tarrying of the voice on the individual vowels of syl- 
lables. Hence arise in the Greek language long and short syl- 
lables, which, although themselves independent of accentuation, 
nevertheless exercise an influence upon it. The Greeks took a 
definite indivisible space of time, the smallest in which a syllable 
could be pronounced. This in the language of grammar is called 
mora, or ygovoq. Now if the voice be permitted to tarry on the 
individual vowels of syllables longer than for the space of one 
mora, it is easy to perceive that such a syllable may be divided 
into two parts, by which it equals two simple syllables in the 
length of pronunciation, and thus becomes a long syllable. 
Hence the Greeks have for two of their vowels, the E and O 
sounds, two different designations: eand o, the duration of which 
in pronunciation equals a mora, i\ and w, when the tone dwells 
so long upon e and o that the two vowels could be pronounced 
twice in the time : H, therefore, always arises from two Es placed 
together ; to from two Os placed together. Hence some old in- 
scriptions have EE for H, and 00 for 12. (V. Villois. Anecd. Gr. 
II. p. 124. Comp. however, Boeckh. corpus inscript. p. 60.). For 
the longer duration of the three remaining vowels, a, i, and v, Greek 
writing does not possess similar designations, and the usage of the 
poets alone can here inform us in what words they are by nature 
long or short. In older times the distinctions a, 1, u, and a, ?, v, 
were employed. (Conf. Porphyr. ap. Villois. Anecd. Gr. II. p. 1 12.) 
The third principal law necessarily follows therefore from the 
nature of the thing itself. In 'Aptoro^avrjc the accent ought to 
stand thus, 'A^toro^avric, because the syllables api?ro enlarge 
and define the idea of $avr\Q : but the syllable rjg contains two 
moras ; hence this last syllable being reckoned for two, the ac- 



6 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

cent in "ApKTTo^avrjg would fall upon the fourth syllable, which 
is a violation of the first principal law (§. 3.) ; consequently 'Apttx- 
Totyavqg. 

Here, however, two cases must be well attended to, in which 
the last syllable of some words, although long according to quan- 
tity, is considered as short for accentuation. 

1. This is the case in the Attic and old Ionic declension, 
wherein other dialects give o instead of w, e. g. -rroXewg (other- 
wise 7roAsoe), IlrjArj'taSew (JEolic UrjXriiadao) ; here (o, when it 
stands in the casal termination, (hence called w tttwtlkov by 
Grammarians), is considered by the Attics and Ionians not as 
really long, but approaching more to the short quantity, on 
which account it must also be pronounced shorter. This is so 
much the easier in those words in which a short syllable pre- 
cedes the half long w, because then the two syllables are more 
capable of being pronounced as one. Thus e. g. IlriXrjiaSeto, 
MtviXuog, avd)jetov, e/jnrXewg, Svcrepwg. It must not be supposed, 
however, that this union of the two syllables in pronunciation is 
alone sufficient to explain the accent of these forms ; the chief 
reason lies in the half length (the irrational length, V. Boeckh. 
de metris. Pind. p. 39. Hermann, elem. doctr. metr. p. 20.) of w. 
This alone can account for the accentuation of the Attic genitives 
Xtw, rau), \dyw, veto, which, if w were really long, must neces- 
sarily, according to §. 19. 2., be Atw, Acryw, vew, from the nomi- 
natives XetLg, Taojg, \aywg, veiog. For the dative, in which t is 
added, becomes again perfectly long, vuo, \stjj, &c. 

Note. — This law must not be extended to Doric forms. 
Here the accentuation is correctly Trora/nog, Trora/xw, worafiio, 
TroTa/uLov. So e. g. Ilrivsiu), Theocrit. Id. I. 67. 

2. Also the syllables terminating with the diphthongs ot and 
m, when not closed by a consonant (as oiv, mv, oig, mg), are like 
the Attic or old Ionic w considered short in accentuation. The 
reason lies in the short pronunciation of these diphthongs, even 
the oldest poets having allowed themselves to elide oi and m in 
certain instances. (Conf. Spitzner de versu Graec. her. p. 163. 
166.) The third person of the optative active in oi and at, how- 
ever, always obtains as long, the reason of which is given in 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 7 

treating of the verb. The same is the case with the adverb 
oiKoi (properly ouc^). Comp. Apollon. de adv. p. 537. 

Note 1. — oi and at at the end were long for the accent with 

the oldest Dorians : thus they accented tyikoaocfrol, daipo/nivoi. 

(V. Schsefer ad Greg. Corinth, p. 312.) 

Note 2. — The shortening of w and of the diphthongs ot and 

at for the accent may be cpmpared with the shortened r\ of the 

Boeotians in ru7rrojurj for ru7rrojueu and \ty6f.itvr) for XeyojULEvai. 

(S. adTheodos. p. 250.) 

3. In enclitics long syllables are accounted short for accentua- 
tion. S. §. 47. I. 

§.6. 

The quantity of the last syllable of a word is of importance to 
the accent, but never the quantity of the penultimate syllable. 
The reason is, that the last syllable of every word, on account of 
the interval between different w T ords, requires the most definite 
uninterrupted expression. 

Note 1. — Hence the iambic rhythm (^ j_) is employed for 
dialogue (diverbium), because this variation of accent w T as 
most familiar to the Attic ear in common life. (Conf. Bceckh. 
de metr. Pind. p. 53.) 

Note 2. — It is usually assumed that length by position can 
exercise no influence upon the situation of the accent. This 
in general is the case, and is founded upon the nature of 
position itself, which consists in nothing more than the in- 
terruption occasioned by two consonants following a short 
vowel, the pronunciation being necessarily so delayed by the 
two consonants as to produce a long quantity. It must be 
remarked, however, that in one instance position does influence 
the accent ; for no word occurs in Greek, which terminating 
with £ or \p can have the accent on the third syllable from 
the end. 

§.7. 
The three principal laws given in §§. 3. and 4. are sufficient 
for ascertaining the position of the accent in the oldest periods of 
the Greek language. Thus the JColians, whose dialect must be 



8 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

considered as the oldest * of the Greek dialects, and as that from 
which the rest were formed, invariably accented according to those 
three laws. In the whole of their dialect not a single word is to be 
found accented on the last syllable, except the dissyllabic prepo- 
sitions, as irapa, wept, viro f. But in prepositions this is easily 
accounted for, because they are connected as closely as possible 
with the following word, to which they refer. This mode of 
accentuation among the iEolians therefore is not to be explained 
by reference to the grave character of this tribe, as the old gram- 
marians do, but from the thing itself. Hence they accented 
/3oXXa, j3w/xoc, Gofyog, &c, because the principal idea of these 
words lies in the accented syllable. The same old accentuation, 
conforming to the sense, has been retained almost invariably by 
the remaining dialects of the Greek language, 1. in the oldest 
part of speech, the verb; 2. in the oldest nouns, the neuters; 
3. in proper names, which belong to the oldest nouns; e. g. 
ev7rci%r)Q is adjective, but Ev7reiSrig a proper name. But in other 
words these dialects exhibit a remarkable deviation from the 
oldest or iEolic usage, all endeavouring to place the accent on 
the final syllables of words, even when these contain no principal 
idea ; e. g. ayaSog, crotyog. This peculiarity of oxytoning can 
only be explained historically ; for marking the last syllable of 
a word with the accent, when the principal idea is not contained 
in this syllable, is in every case an abandonment of the etymo- 
logical signification of the word. This will be made more clear 
in the following §§. by a comparison with modern languages. 

§.8. 

Those called the Roman languages, which are derived from 
the Latin, have in their words mostly left the old radical syllable 



* That the iEolic is the oldest of all the Greek dialects is evident from this alone, 
that it possesses no dual either in the noun or verb (V. T^ieodos. p. 210.) For the 
dual is only a mutilated form of the plural, which subsequently was assigned its 
definite use as dual, it naturally having appeared unnecessary to employ two different 
forms for the designation of the same thing. See Buttm. Gr. Gr. I. p. 137- 

f SeeApollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. This the Latins have retained. Conf. Priscian. 
p. 1300. Putsch. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 9 

of the Latin unchanged, and merely furnished this with ter- 
minations, which may be considered as the only part be- 
longing to them. Now it is remarkable that the languages 
spoken of, particularly the French, are accustomed to throw the 
accent upon these terminations, their only property in the word, 
because the etymological root, borrowed from the Latin, must in 
its original signification and nature remain entirely unknown to 
them. Thus the French form from fraternitas fraternite, from 
conscriptio conscription, with the accent placed upon the last 
syllable, which is their own property in the word. A similar 
abandonment of the etymology of a word occurs in German 
substantives with the termination ei, as Malilerei, Reiterei. The 
syllable ei comes originally from the Greek and Latin ia, as 
Melodei from jUfX^Sta, Abtei from abbatia, Klerisei, Tyrannei, 
&c, and the Germans have now transferred the accent to the 
syllable ei their property in these foreign words. This has been 
extended even to other words of really German origin, as in the 
above-mentioned Reiterei, Mahler ei. The preceding may suffice 
to explain historically the accentuation of many Greek words, 
which appears to violate the three principal laws. 

§.9. 

The later dialects, Doric, Ionic, Attic, bear the same relation, 
in respect of the accentuation of many words, to the oldest 
dialect, the iEolic, as the Roman languages to their parent, the 
Latin. Hence the Attic dialect accents, e. g. fiovXri, fiwfiog, 
(TO(p6g, where the iEolic had j3oXXa, /3w/xoc, cr6<pog. That the 
accentuation upon the last syllable in the later dialects originated 
in an abandonment of the etymological meaning of a word, to 
be explained only by the given relation of the later dialects to 
the JEolic, or of the Roman languages to the Latin, is proved 
above all by the remarkable fact, that the Greeks almost inva- 
riably accent all words of barbarous (i. e. un-Greek) termina- 
tions upon the last syllable. Thus 'Atr^ax (Herod. 2. 30.), 
OvporaX (Herodot. 3. 8.), NijiS, 'Aj3paa/z, MEXx'crc&K, MtxariX, 
AafiiS, 'AXtXar, MtuvS, QcljulvZ. Here one cannot but perceive 
an endeavour to bring the last barbarously terminating syllable 
as clearly as possible before the ear of the hearer, that the word 



10 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

whose etymology was unknown to the Greeks, might appear to 

them at once as barbarous. 

Note, — The law of oxy toning (§. 11.) all words not of 
Greek termination (V. Aristot. poet. c. 21.) is sometimes 
neglected in the MSS. and editions. But it is sufficiently 
founded upon the nature of the thing, and is so general, that 
even in Plut. Num. 9. the Latin pontem is accented irovrifi, 
contrary to the Latin accentuation, which is exactly like that 
of the iEolians. 



PART I. 
Of the Accent of Individual Words. 

§• io. 

The whole doctrine of the accentuation of individual words, 
as parts of speech, will rest principally upon the establishment 
of laws, by which the accentuation in the later dialects, par- 
ticularly the Attic, deviates from those general laws that 
suffice for determining the position of the accent according to 
the iEolic usage. But before these laws can themselves be 
given, the following designations must be attended to. 

§. ii. 

I. A word, which has the accent on the last syllable, is called 
o^vrovov, oxy tone, e. g. icaXog, ayaSog ; a word, which has it on 
the penultimate, is called irapo^vrovov, paroxytone, e. g. Xoyog, 
irapSivog, oXiyog ; and that which has it on the antepenultimate, 
7rpo7rapo%vTovov, propar oxy tone, e. g. <jep>a<rniog, [xziXiy^og. 

II. From the contraction of two vowels, whether simple or 
double, the first of which had the acute and therefore the second 
the gravis (§. 2.), arises the designation of such blended syl- 
lables by the circumflex, first ( A ) (as the acute and gravis com- 
bined), then ("). As it must not be forgotten that the contracted 
syllable is formed of two, of which the first had the acute, it 
follows that such a circumflex can never stand on the third 
syllable from the end, or even on the second if the last syllable 
be long, because otherwise, by resolving the contracted syllable 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 11 

and the last long one each into two, the acute would come upon 
the fourth syllable from ,the end. In such cases the acute is 
always found instead of the circumflex. A word which has the 
circumflex on the last syllable is called tteqlgitwiie vov, perispome, 
e.g. <j>i\u) (from (piXiw <pi\u?) ; that which has it on the penultimate, 
7rpo7Tfpf<T7rajjU£vov, properispome, e. g. (rwf.ia (from a6bf.ia awfia). 

1. Every word of more than two syllables takes the circumflex 
upon the penultimate, when this is formed by the contraction of 
two syllables, the former of which was accented, (piXkcy^m 
(piXuaSai ; e^eteXeovto e^eteXovvto. 

Note. — An apparent exception is formed by Ktifiai, Ketcrai, 
eicztcro, ekeito, &c. with its compounds. Ka/icu is an old 
perfect, without reduplication, like oTSa, o'/pKa; consequently, 
the syllable kei is not formed by contraction (this with the 
connective vowel would give KEOfiai Kov/mai). Hence avcucEirai, 
crvjKEivTai ; but EiriKEicr^ai (according to §. 16. II. 2). V. Eu- 
stath. p. 1766. 23. On the exceptions formed by the con- 
tractions evvoov, evvov, &c. ; see §. 33. 4. 

2. Every word which, according to the rules hereafter to be 
laid down, is accented on the penultimate, takes the circumflex 
on that syllable, if it be by nature long and the last syllable 
short : Saicpvcrai, TpiaKOVTOETtg rpiaKOvrovTig. 

Exceptions from this rule are 1. in those words wherein the 
length of the syllable is produced merely by the arsis, as in QiXe 
tccKTiyvriTE II. IV. 155. 2. in parathetic compounds (§. 41.), as 

TOUO$E, flt\TlQ {fir) rig), El(T<ppEg. 

III. A word, which has the last syllable unaccented (that is, 
without the acute or circumflex), is called fiapvrovov or barytone, 

TVTTTto). 

IV. Every independent word, in opposition to unaccented 
ones (§. 46.), is called an o^otovov/ulevov (i. e. independently 
accented word) or orthotone. 

Of the Accent of the Verb. 

§. 12. 

The verb is in a language the oldest part of speech containing 
an idea. For the interjection may indeed be older, but it cx- 

■ 



12 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

presses no idea. For language originates with judgment. But 
a judgment consists of three things, subject, copula, and pre- 
dicate ; if, therefore, we shall be able to trace out these three 
things etymologically in the verb, there will be no doubt that all 
the partes orationis, really containing ideas, were developed 
after the verb. To prove this, let us take for example the word 
\iyo\xzv. The word consists of three parts : the root \ty, the 
connective vowel o, and the termination /n^v. If we paraphrase 
in English the ideas expressed by XzyofiEv, it signifies, as is 
sufficiently well known, nothing else but we are saying; for 
\iyo) is equivalent to, / am saying. As in these circumlocu- 
tions we find the requisite parts of a judgment externally dis- 
tinguished, we or /being the subject, are or am the copulate, 
and saying the predicate; so the same parts may easily be 
detected as embodied in the one word \iyo\iEv. The termination 
fiev, as a designation of the person, represents the subject; for 
in the verbal terminations of the indicative, optative, conjunctive, 
and imperative, it is very easy to trace out etymologically the 
roots of the personal pronouns. The syllable Xey, the radical 
syllable, which first gives to the whole verb its peculiar sense, 
its shade, as the predicate to the judgment, is manifestly itself a 
predicate ; finally, that called the connective vowel o, supplies 
the place of the verb substantive as copulate. That this is really 
the case, will be immediately shown by separating the proper 
root of the verb substantive, in the Greek language, from its 
terminations. This root is sometimes the E sound, sometimes 
the O sound ; in the indicative, optative, and infinitive E, in the 
participle O ; for that in el/ul the simple £ constitutes the root, is 
evident from a comparison with other verbs in pt 9 wherein the 
characteristic is lengthened in the natural form (ti^yi/jll from 
tISe), which here in slfii is lengthened in the diphthongal form ; 
but it is shown above all by the optative eiijv, where the modal 
characteristic of the optative, namely i, immediately follows the 
root £. Now the root of the verb substantive being sometimes 
£ and sometimes o, we have thereby an explanation why the 
connective vowel changes from o into £ ; e. g. A^yo/icr, Atytrf, 
&c. Also, if the above be true, the question will at the same 
time be decided, whether verbs with or verbs without a con- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 13 

nective vowel are older. For as the idea of the copulate 
necessarily belongs to a judgment, which the verb originally 
represented, it follows that the verbs with a connective vowel 
are older, and, on the contrary, that those that are formed 
without it, can only have arisen by syncope, which is always 
a production of later times. It is evident, from what has been 
said, that the verb substantive formed itself properly out of the 
so called connective vowels, as more abstraction is required to 
express by language the simple idea of being or that a thing is, 
without defining by the addition of a predicate, how it is. It is, 
moreover, evident, that the Ionic form of the participle of elfil, cwv, 
Iovtoq, when compared with the other form iov, ovtoq, belongs 
to a more recent period, the root of the verb substantive being 
apparently contained twofold therein, which is an abandonment 
of the original formation of this verb. As the verb has been 
proved hereby to be the oldest pars orationis, it will not appear 
singular, if in the doctrine of the accent, which ought accurately 
to follow a language in the historical course of its developement, 
we begin with the verb, namely, with those verbs that are 
formed with a connective vowel. 

A. Forms with a connective vowel. 
The simple verb takes the accent on the root, when the quan- 
tity and number of the final syllables permit. When this is not 
the case the first law, §. 4., takes effect: AaV — w, apiraZu (pro- 
perly ap-rraZoy, which the length of the final syllable does not 
allow, §. 5.). Hence it is evident, that in those tenses and 
modes in which the changed quantity of the final syllable per- 
mits, the fundamental idea of the verb again receives the accent, 
thus e. g. ripTraZov and apiraZt, because the final syllable is now 
short. 

§. 13. 
1. Prepositions, augment and reduplication, as also every com- 
position, enlarge the idea of a simple verb. The accent, there- 
fore, in these cases is either placed upon the syllable itself, 
which enlarges the idea, or if this be not permitted by the quan- 
tity of the final syllable or the number of all the syllables, as near 



14 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

as possible to the syllable which enlarges the idea. Comp. 
§. 4. 5. 

Note 1. — e. g. 'EniXeye (imperat. of eiriXiyio), eXeyov, kI- 
kevSs, KdTtpvicave ; zTr'iXeye is different from the simple Xtys ; 
therefore, when the nature of the final syllable permits, this 
preposition receives the accent, which in k7ri\iyu> is not pos- 
sible. The Romans in this resemble the Greeks : disco, di- 
dici, tango, tetigi. 

Note 2. — 'Exp^v has no augment, but merely a prefix of e 
for the sake of euphony (as in k\^k and x$ce) ; otherwise it 
must have been sxpriv, an( ^ even then there would have been 
no reason for the paragogic v ; l\oi\v is an old infinitive, 
used as an adverb. V. Theodos, p. 218. So to \9^ v in Eurip. 
Conf. Eustath. ad Iliad, p. 1179. 38. "E^p*? stands in Apol- 
lonius for expw^^n^* There is here therefore no anomaly 
of tone. 

2. It is evident, that in compounds the added word, which 
enlarges the idea of the simple verb, does not cany its accent 
beyond the syllable, which possessed it before the composition. 
Consequently o^ec, liricrx^ J no ^ hrKr-^Q ; ^og, airodog ; not 
airodog. Also not Karacr^ 6 ? rrapaax^, but /caracr^Cj ira^atj^Q ; or 
at the most, Karaarxs, TrapaGyz, as Hesiod. Sc. H. 446.,. liriax^y 
unless here cVic^s, from iTrio-^w, be more correct. 

Note. — A recession of the accent to the Otherwise unac- 
cented first syllable of a compound occurs in other words, 
namely, in substantives when the second word has suf- 
fered syncope : Qeoyvig (for Oeoyovig), eTrnrXa (for kir'nrXoa), 
Xeifiappog, QeoicXog, 'EtsokAoc, AoavicXog. The adjectives in 
such a case retain the old tone ; Kanovooi, kclkovoi, &c. Hence 
the accentuation of veoyvog, from veoyovog, instead of vtoyvog, 
is remarkable. On Karaayz see Jacobs ad Achill. Tat. p. 729. 
Matthise, Eur. Tr. 82. 

8. Lastly, it must be observed, as has already been laid down 
§. 4. Note, that the accent is never placed beyond the first com- 
position, and, therefore, never beyond an existing augment. 
Hence fcar£<r)(ov, irapiaxov, lirkcnrov, tirij^av, afiQiarav, even in 
the doubly augmented forms, iowfjicc, ^vtaxov. In airknre and 
the like, however, there is no double augment. It is evident, 
12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 15 

therefore, that as soon as the augment is dropped the accent 
passes to the composition : (rvvoiSa, ireo'ioiSa ; for ol§a is without 
augment. In like manner in the Epic forais otters, (cartas (not 
jcart'x* Horn. II. III. 243. Od. XIII. 269.) avtXtct (not dviXtcev 
Horn. 11. XIII. 583., but as itysXicg II. XIV. 477.). So irEoi'xevs 
(Od. VII. 140., but not irtpixzvev, as Od. III. 437. ; for here is 
no contraction). Besides v7ro£{£a, vttoeikov, iir'ucjTai with rejected 
augment. Conf. Schol. Venet. IL XVI. 305. VI. 244. Eustath. 
ad II. p. 1084. 28. peMev Od. XXI. 377. ought to be p&icv. 
Note. — The Grammarians appear to have retained a dis- 
tinction in composition between zlSov (imperf.) and y i$ov (aor. 
2.) : E<ra£ov and laiSov. So still in Soph. Phil. 679. ta&ov, 
although in Horn. II. XVIII. 233. we have a'crtSc, and XX. 
342. t^ev. Buttmann, however, in Sophocles, silently cor- 
rects into eaicov, which at least is supported by the analogy of 
ovvoica. 

a. The same is the case with verbs, which in prose usually 
put the augment before the preposition : e. g. kuSiZov (not koS - - 
7?ov ; for it is Ikclzl^ov), ku^ev^z (not kclSzvSs ; for it is tjca^ew- 
3ov), kcxctjto (not KaOriTo ; for it is cKa^rrro). On the contrary, it 
is correct to accentuate, KaZtjaro (for there is no eicaStyoTo), l(f>l- 
%ov, tvevSov, and iraoiZov. This is the accentuation to be fol- 
lowed even in Homer, to whom the forms IkclSiZov and Ikci^to 
are not unknown. For although the former (Od. XVI. 408.) can 
be removed, yet the latter remains as sufficiently old. Hymn, in 
Bacch. 

That forms like icazripEv, fiiyripav, &c. present nothing remark- 
able or appertaining to this place, is evident, although the Schol. 
Venet U. XIV. 171. unnecessarily makes express mention that 
these forms must be proparoxytone. 

b. Monosyllabic verbal forms by nature long and without a 
connective vowel, take the circumflex, (particularly if the aug- 
ment be omitted) : arij (tWrj), 0cij (tyZyi), (3ij (f/3»j), yvCo (tyino). 
On the contrary, the short plural forms <j)Zuv, rr«v, fiuv, 8$v, na- 
turally receive the acute. <P?'/c (2. pers. ind.pres.) makes the only 
exception ; for £ifc is ind. aor. 2. instead of tyriQ and (f>>jc 2. pens. 
conj. aor. 2. 

Note, — The Dorians do not appeal to have regarded the 



16 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

augment as a composition enlarging the sense ; for they ac- 
cented tyayov, eXzyov, Irpi^pv, ecrracjav, Ifyaaav. Conf. Gregor. 
Corinth. Schaef. p. 317. 657. Phavor. p. 611. 5. But as the 
augment manifestly arose out of the reduplication, the common 
accentuation is more consistent. 

Peculiarity of Mode. 

§• 14. 

1. Optative. — The terminations oi and at in the third person 
sing, optat. act. are (contrary to §. 5. 2.) considered as by nature 
long in accentuation : KaraXaVoi. The reason is, that these ter- 
minations are formed by contraction, e. g. apnaZoi from apTra- 
Zoie, apiraaai from apTra<raie. This is shewn by the Epic and 
Attic form of the aor. optat. in as, e. g. Sma-jceSacras. See p. 29. 

2. Participle. — a. The paroxytone neuter of participles re- 
tains its accent on the same place, even when the last syllable 
is short by nature, as a distinction from the Epic unaugmented 
indicative ; e. g. Trapi\ov (neut. part, pres.) ; on the contrary, 
trapzypv (imperf. indie, for irapuyov). 

Note.— OtysXov alone forms an exception. Coming from 
6<j)eWov it ought, as an original participle, to be accented 
6(j>£\ov. But being subsequently regarded as a particle it 
lost its original accent, like \9^ v - ^ mi ght also, in early 
times, be pronounced 6$Aov, as aor. 2. In each case o^tXov 
is a participle, not an indicative, as is usually supposed. This 
can only be on^eXov. 

b. Composition, and therefore an enlargement of the sense, has 
no influence upon a change of the accent in any oxytone parti- 
ciple, but the syllable accented in the nominative retains the 
tone through all the cases : SoKri^dg, So/ojS^vroc, SoKrjSlvra. 

Note. — (18/cwv cannot be considered as a participle. On 
EviXSuv see §. 15. 2. b. Eustath. ad. II. p. 1097. 63. 

c. The genitive plur. of the fern, participle is perispome (see 
§. 19. first decl. 2.), only when the nominative of the feminine has 
a syllable more than that of the masculine ; e. g. ra^ae, ra\- 
Sacra (rax^acrwv). Comp. §. 28. 2. Otherwise the genitives of 

. the masculine and feminine are accented alike, ^cuvojutvoc, $ai- 
vofxivr} (gen. pi. (f>aivo/j.£vtov). 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 17 

Note 1. — Only Doric genitives in av are always perispome 
even in these latter forms of the second declension : <f>aivo- 
fisvav. This likewise holds of all adjectives. 

Note 2. — Proper names formed from participles in ofiEvog 
and ajiEvog are mostly oxytone : Scu^ojuevoe, y Op\ofj.evog, 'A/ao - - 
<Tafj.£v6g,Ti(jaiuLEv6g, 'Ia/ufvoc, 'Akovuevoc, A£?ajii£voc, KAa£o/z£- 
vai, 'AAaA/co/uvcu, JLvpvfXEvai, 'iSojucvat. Hereto belong also the 
substantives Sa^a/xevr), elafievn, §. 23. c. 1. Some trisyllabic pro- 
per names of this kind, however, are proparoxytone, and follow 
the general rule : "OpjtiEvoc, KXvfxEvog. Generally grammarians 
appear to have invented this distinction in the accentuation of 
proper names, as it is manifestly in direct contradiction to 
what has been said above, §. 7., on the subject of proper 
names, in so far as they have retained the old iEolic accentua- 
tion. See Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 322. 

Peculiarity of Tenses. 
§. 15. 
1. Perfect. — a. The termination of the perf. act. infinitive in 
at has been formed by syncope, \e\onrlvai from XsXonrifievai ; 
hence it is paroxytone, contrary to §. 12. The same may, from 
the accentuation, be inferred of the perf. pass, infinitive tetv^cli, 
KaZriaSai, KaTeE,av$ai, £7riKU(rSai, (see §. 11. II. 1. Note). Yet the 
perf. pass, belongs properly to §. 16. II. 2. 

Note. — In a similar manner the accentuation of the old in- 
finitive in efisv is to be explained by apocope, thus Xebrf/fev, 
contrary to the rule, §. 12., is a paroxytone, because it is apo- 
copised from XwrrtjuiEvat. So ekSv/ulev, Zevyvvfuiev, &c. 

b. The termination of the particip. perf. act. is oxytone. Comp. 
§. 28. TtTv<pu)g, TETvtyvta, TETv<pog. 

c. The particip. perf. pass, is always paroxytone, because it 
has been formed by syncope, omitting the connective vowel, te- 
TVfifitvog, TTETTvviiivog. It belongs however on that account to 
§. 16. II. 8. 

Note 1.— Some participles (mostly with the Attic reduplica- 
tion) disregard this syncope, and are accented according to the 
general principles. So aXaXii/iEvog, aKayfipttvOg, iXiiXafitvog, 
laavfiEvog, avfiEvog, ap/iEvog. Among these Ilerodian reckons 
C 



18 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

also (Etym. M. s. v.) ovrdfiEvog, and Eust. ad Odys's. p. 
1838. 15. aprifievog. The first three, together with ovrdfjievog 
and KTaiizvoq, are perhaps rather to be considered as presents 
of verbs in /zt, (V. Phavor. v. ' AicaxnfizvoQ.) Finally, the par- 
ticiple iXriXd/nevog occurs in the MSS. themselves mostly as 
paroxytone. Conf. Herod. VII. 84. "H/uievog, Ka^rifxevog is 
always proparoxytone, because this original perfect has passed 
into the signification of the present. 

Note 2. — Apollonius (de adv. p. 545.) gives the rule, that 
this recession of accent always takes place when a is omitted 
before /nevog, ovTaajxivog, ovTa/nevog, cruvfXrjXacjUfvoc, avvsXr]- 
XdfiEvog. The same he supposes of SeoTroorTje and ^£o-7ror»]c? 
ipyaarrrig and Epydrrjg. So \poid and XQ® a ' Phavor. p. 273. 
47. adds rjprj/uLzvog. In like manner Apollonius accented 7r£7r- 
rdjuLevog, but Herodian 7T£7rra/j£voe, Phav. p. 1473. 41. 
2. Aorists. — a. The aor. 1. act. and mid. is invariably accented 
according to the general laws ; only it must be observed, that 

1. the particip. aor. 1. act. in ag has the last syllable long, 
as the Doric form in aig already indicates, (eXdaraaig for eXdcrag) ; 

2. its infinitive act. is always accented on the penultimate 
syllable, o-vo-fctacrat. This alone, therefore, will distinguish the 
infin. aor. 1. act. from the imperat. aor. 1. mid., which conforms 
to the general law. Thus e. g. 7rdpr}crai, KOfiiaat, %(pa\pcu are im- 
peratives, but ravvaatj <j)vXd%ai, cHpvvaat infinitives. 

b. The aor. 2. act. in the imperative of some, and in the par- 
ticiple and infinitive of all verbs, takes the accent on that syl- 
lable which contains the connective vowel. Hence 

I. In the imperative the following : dirt (dwov follow, as a 
distinction from the indicative elirov, see Matthiae, Eur. Ion. 
334.), sX^e, £up£, !§£, Xa/31. The two last, however, only with 
the Attics (V. Schol. Venet. II. I. 85. Arcad. p. 149. Bast, ad 
Greg. Cor. p. 121.). Some also attribute mi and <j>ay£ to the 
Attics (Bekker. Anecd. p. 1428). Apollonius appears to have 
oxytoned <j>dSi also as imperative of the aor. 2. (Theocrit. Id. 
22. 56.), while as pres. Herodian makes it paroxytone, or rather 
properispome, Draco, p. 58. "Ide and AajSf, when used in an 
emphatic sense, are paroxytone. iEsch. Eum. 127. Xdfie, Xdfia, 
Xa'j3f, Xaj3£, ippdZov. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 19 

The imperative mid. belongs hereto, yet so that the last 
syllable is perispome : yevov, ttvZov, fiaXov, Idov. The last, 
when having the force of an interjection, becomes oxytone, 
according to the analogy of lov, which was also lov. It is peri- 
spome when it denotes the actual contemplation of an object. 
Hence, l£ov, H tart, and wg ypacpEvg cnroaTa^dg i$ov /jle Kavd- 
Zpv<rov Eur. Hec. 802. The aor. 2. imperat. mid. is also 
perispome in all compounds, the accent never receding, KancHov, 
tZiSov, wapafiaXov (Arist. Ran. 180.), icaZtXov (Arist. Vesp. 936.), 
while compounds of the imperat. act. fall again under the old 
rule : Aafit vrroXa^E, eX$e e^eXSe, eItte cnroEnrE. 

Note. — The imperat. aor. 2. mid. does not appear to have 
been accented on the last syllable in all dialects, Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Plut. 103. rb §£ -jrvSov TTEptaTraraC egtl yap fyv- 
rspog ciopurTog' tovtov $e ol ^Attikol Trzptcnrwcn kcu »/ xpriaig 
i)koXov^y](te rg SioXektio' f} yap dvaXoyia fiapvvEi, log tyr\Giv 
'AiroXXtovtog. Choeroboscus MS. expressly observes iravra 

TCL TTQOGTaKTlKa TOO /3' flEGOV dopiGTOV 01 'A$"T)VCUOt TTEpiGirCoGLV. 

The same says Phavorinus under dvafiaXov. It is certain, 
that when an imperat. aor. 2. mid. was perispome in the 
simple form, the same happened in the compound. Accord- 
ingly Buttmann's rule in his Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 463, is not 
universal. The following are given by Phavorinus under Xa/3ow, 
p. 1144. 10. 1152. 17. as exceptions from our rule: rpdnov, 
t7ri\aZov, and d(ptKov. Tpdnov I find so accented in Aristoph. 
Ran. 1248. and d<j>iicov in Aristoph. Eq. 590. Soph. O. C. 470. 
has Iviyicov, and 147. 'Uov, which Elmsley has changed into 
EvEyicov and lkov. 

II. In the infinitive. Here the accented syllable invariably 
takes the circumflex : tt&uv, elnuv, dyayelv, irerr&tiv, Siyuv, 
ct^eZuv. The infinitive mid. of all verbs falls under this rule, 
receiving the accent on the connective vowel, TrETTiZiaSai, dya- 
yia^ai, yEvtaXai, TpaTTEG^ai, alaZEaSai, Xlteg^ul, dpEG^ai ; also 
ipiodtti ought to be so accented. V. Phavorin. p. 1186. 44. 

Note. — An observation of the Scholiast on Aristoph. Nub. 

38. is remarkable: K9ra$ap$FeXv ol 'Arruco) ttuoo^vvovgl Kara- 

QapSuv. So positive a declaration ought to make us cautious 

in individual accentuations, even such as Ziyuv, g^'Suv. 

c -2 



20 OREEK ACCENTUATION. 

But it is questioned, whether the Scholiast has not here con- 
founded KaraSapSuv and KartSapSai (V. Phavor.). Also a 
passage in ^Esch. Pers. 968., where iTravipofiat stands, might 
cause a doubt, whether tpecrSai is not correct, as well as tp£- 
<rSai.. In prose, however, it ought always to be written ipiaSai. 
III. In the participle act. h X^wv, jdaXwv, irzTr&wv, Iwv, klojv, 
wiwv. Also, ld)v belongs hereto. V. Etym. M. s. v. ; that iwv 
is aorist follows from JCsch. Pers. 250. 

Note 1. — Hence, on the correctness of the accentuation 
7r((f>viov and KaraTrifyvwv (as Aristarchus accented, while 
Tyrannio on the contrary made them oxytone ; see Schol. 
Venet. II. XVI. 827.), as they are manifestly aorists, there 
is much room for doubt. 

Note 2. — 'Iwv, KLibv, iwv, agreeably to all analogy, ought to 
be accented i'wv, klwv, zwv, as properly aorists of this kind 
could not be formed. Nevertheless tradition and the analogy 
of tthLv are followed. 

Note 3, — The old proper names "Itov, 'A/£0iW, c Y7T£ptwv, 
AafiLov, form an exception, according to §. 7., as they have 
only v for the characteristic, and not vr, like the aorist 
participles. Likewise TLviXSwv, as a proper name, belongs 
in its accentuation hereto. Conf. Herodot. IV. 162. 

Note 4. — The accentuations crx^wv and o-x^etv, instead of 
<r-)(tSdjv and cr^e^av, ought no longer to be tolerated in Attic 
authors, because eax&ov is only aor. 2. and never imperf. In 
like manner Siyuv and Siyeiv are false for Siyuv and Siyelv. 
V. Elmsl. ad Med. p. 234. On the contrary, Blomf. ad 
Prom. 16. 

IV. In the indicative, conjunctive, and optative, the aorists II. 
are always accented according to the general rule, i\a(3ov, Xaj3w, 
Xaj3ot//t, not Xaj3a>, SaKio, &c. for there is no contraction in these 
aorists. Likewise in the compounds with t^w no contraction is 
to be thought of, <rx ( ^> °"X^? °"XV> because (except the enclitic 
forms) no indicative, conjunctive, or optative, appears as 
oxytone but always barytone; as soon as composition takes 
place, the accent naturally recedes, Karaayji), Karaoke* Karaa^y, 
or liriairb), iiricnnQQ, not Karaa\Co, Karacr^g, Karacr^y (exactly as 
$r\v, $ijc, <pt), become with the augment z$r\v, e^ng, tQri, not 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 21 

l$r\v, £$t)c, £0f}). Kara(T\C) would not be an aorist, tliere being 
none of this form from verbs pure in c, but the present of a verb 
pure KaTCKTxtu, V. Phavor. p. 1011. 9. p. 1583. 2. The case is 
different with verbs in /mi, avaj3w, dvaSu, &c. for here a contrac- 
tion takes place of the characteristic with the connective vowel 
of the conjunctive. 

B. Forms without a connective Vowel. 

§. 16. 

To these belong I. verbs in fii, and II. certain forms of the 
regular verbs, as the perf. pass, and the aorists pass. 

I. Verbs in fit. 

1. The indicative of these verbs is accented entirely accord- 
ing to the general rules ; only the third person plur. of the pres. 
act. is properispome, because the characteristic vowel of these 
verbs (e, a, o, v,) forms a contraction with the vowel of the ter- 
mination. For the termination of this third person plur. in verbs 
in fit is not vtcfl, as in regular verbs, but evrai ; hence t&sevtgi 
Tt&utri ; for vt is always dropped in Greek before or, but re- 
placed by natural length in the quantity. Therefore, first r&kim, 
then TiSeio-i : so laracn, SiSovcri, Selkvvcti. This e before the com- 
mon termination vtgl frequently changes as a kind of connective 
vowel l into a ; hence rtiiam, SiSoacri, earn, so that a second 
termination avrm (Boeot. avSi ; see Boeckh. Staatsh. 2. p. 393.) 
must be assumed. This change of a into e, or of e into a, ought 
to cause as little surprise as the change of zrvxp — a into erv\p — t. 
A precisely similar explanation applies to the form irpoSiovai in 

1 That such^ a connective vowel must be assumed, is shown 1. by forms like 
ditioafitv. V. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 245. The a in aoi is long, because the omission of 
vt is always replaced by a syllable long by nature : rinrTovroi tvtztovgi, Xiuvtoi 
Xeovai. 2. By the accent, which without a connective vowel ought to be 'iaraai, 
diSovffi, ieUcwfff, as is the ease in Doric forms of this kind, which form this third 
person of the plural without a connective vowel : t'iOivti (termination merely vrt, not 
evri), 'Uvtl, not tljivti, tivTi, which is the dative sing, of the participle. So also 
from a/it a third person plur. ipti might be formed, but hardly lai (Theog. 71(». 
Bekk.), which could only be a contraction from uiai, as the forms in m never appear 
without a connective vowel. This appears to admit of being advanced in opposition 
to Buttmann's view (Ansi fir. Or. I. p. 562*). 



22 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Homer, II. I. 291. Here the peculiar connective vowel o is 
adopted again from the regular verbs in the place of a or e. 

Note 1. — Hence the accentuation tarn from ujjli is evidently 
regular, for l is the root of eifju ; on the contrary in lam, Ik is 
the root ; hence Uam, lam. Consequently Ifyam is from l^ufii ; 
on the contrary, l^iam from l^[y]p.i. Qam and elm alone are 
oxytone as enclitics; s. §. 47. 1. 

Note 2. — -"1(7(107, as has been shewn by Buttmann (Ausf. 
Gr. Gr. I. p. 572.), does not belong to verbs without a cor- 
rective vowel, but is an old perfect. Had this not been the 
case it would have been accented laam. The reason why 
irapeim is not properispome, is that dm is enclitic ; see 
§. 47. 1. 

Note 3. — AiSoio-Sa in Homer II. XIX. 270. as second 
person, furnished with the connective vowel {didio dtdotg), 
presents nothing remarkable. 

2. The conjunctive is circumflexed in entire conformity to 
the general laws, the radical vowel being contracted with the 
connective vowel (for without the accession of the latter the 
formation of the conjunctive would be impossible). Thus tiSw, 
igtoj, udu) {u$£ is the root, whence zl§i(o, eiSw *, and elSdriv), and 
in the passive Ti^Cyjxai, tcrrw/xat, Sidufjiai; see Theodos. Bekk. 
p. 1058. 

Note. — In the conjunctive and optative of 'ithull this law is 
often found violated in the MSS. ; cKpiu) for dtyiio, and dtpitofxev 
for dfyiiofxzv, l^iojfjitiv for HZlmjulsv; but this thoroughly anomalous 
accentuation has arisen solely by confounding these forms 
with the conjunctive of dfii, Iw, 'iwjiev ; see, however, Butt- 
mann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. §. 108. I. 3. on Soph. Phil. 705. Bekker, 
Theogn. 94. When Matthiaj (Eurip. Heracl. 475.) holds 
accentuations such as irp6<rSr}T£ to be analogous to icaTo$tjrai 
and the like, he at least does so in opposition to the opinion of 
the old grammarians. 

1 According to Aristarchus, elduj is the common accentuation ; yet etdcj, htSyg, 
appears also to have been in use, which for Homer, who recognises the shortened 
conjunctive 'iva tiSofxev, is perhaps to be preferred. V. Schol. Vcnet. II. I. 363. 
VI. 150. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 23 

But in the passive forms the Attics often reject the character- 
istic vowel, and replace it by the connective vowel, so that the 
accentuation now conforms to that of the regular verbs, rt'Swjucu, 
Stdw/zat, ( l(TT(i)fiau The conjunctives ^vvw/uLai and £7rtarwjuat, 
together with all whose active is not in use, are accented only 
in this manner, but the rest take both accentuations, yet so that 
the Attics mostly prefer that which pre-supposes the omission 
of the characteristic vowel. This obtains even of torwjtiai 1 . 
When grammarians transfer this accentuation to Irifu, it ought, 
from the nature of the thing, to be confined to forms of the pre- 
sent pass, and mid., where * is in the root, e. g. as if we were to 
say irpottofiai; on the contrary, the aorist 2. ought always to 
be properispome, 7rpow/xcu, irQor\rai, not irpotofiai, noor^Tai, V. 
Phav. p. 1397. 57. It would, indeed, be repugnant to sound 
reason to reject "the whole root of a word (consequently its 
sense, its signification, in short, the predicate in the judgment, 
§. 12.), and to leave it to be represented by a connective 
vowel. Such an inconsistency would be exhibited by Trgowfim, 
Trporjrat, &c. wherein the preposition irpo appears formally 
inflected as a verb : irgo root, o> and r\ connective vowel of the 
conjunctive, and rat termination. In rt^w/xat, nay even in 
aQiw/iai a remnant of the root is preserved in $ and i ; but in 
a<pr]Tai there would be only a breathing of the root. And 'who 
has ever heard of a breathing without a vowel belonging to it ? 
Therefore such forms, especially as the MSS. are so often 
favourable (V. Thucyd. I. 64. Bekkeri), should invariably 
be properispome. Comp. Phavorin. v. 'ATroSw/jLai Elmsl. 
Heracl. 476. 

Note. — In Plato de legg. XI. p. 934. c. even the conjunc- 
tive tTTKJTiovTai from liriaTafiaL occurs as properispome. 
3. The optative of these verbs has the peculiarity of inserting 
an i) between the termination and modal characteristic («); 
hence TtZthiv (3"e root, i modal characteristic, i) the inserted 

1 It is usually assumed, that i<7ru>/icu alone musl always he properispome. For 
this I find no express testimony in grammarians. On the other hand, there is no 

internal reason, why, like ri^io/mi, Kipuivrai (Homer, II. IV. 2G0.), we should not 
also aceent lOTWjtMIt, as the MSS. BO often give this aeeenluatien. V. Poppo. proleg. 

ad Time. I. p. 229. Herodot VI. •>:>. 



24 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

vowel, v termination). This tj occurs now only in the active 
forms, where therefore the accentuation tl^eltov, Tt&eifiev, tiSeIts, 
icttcutov, «arafyz£v, iGTcure, SiSolrov, Sl^ol/ulev, SiSoits, is to be ex- 
plained as a syncope from t&eiyitov, r&eiiifiev, &c. V. Eustath. 
ad Odyss. p. 1907. 46. But the accentuation of the third person 
plural t&eIev, larauv, SiSoUv, is remarkable ; for here that vowel 
is really extant, only shortened as e, between the modal character- 
istic and termination. For this intermediate vowel also appears 
as e in the active forms of the common conjugation of the optative 
1. in the natural length of ol (e. g. AeiVoI from Xeittoie, see the 
note on Aristotle's Polit. p. 333.) and of at (e. g. tvx^ol from tv- 
ipme) for the accent; 2. as really visible in the third person plur. 
(XdwoiEv) and in the third person sing, of the Attic forms in eie, 
(e. g. rvxptie). Consequently the third person plur. ought pro- 
perly to be accented tiSelev, 'laraiEv, Sidoiev. But in earlier 
times this i\ or £ must also have been used in the passive forms ; 
at least the a in the Ionic forms of the third person plur. jdovXoi- 
a-To, yzvaai-a-ro, tends to shew this. The omission of such an 
originally extant intermediate vowel can alone explain the ac- 
centuations t&elo, rt^aro, t&eIvSe, t&eIvto, tcrraXo, larratTO, Si- 
SoTo, &Sotro, &c. (V. Arcad. p. 171. 27.) 

But besides this regular accentuation the Attics have also 
forms, which no longer recognize the previous existence of an 
intermediate vowel, consequently draw the accent as far back as 
possible. This accentuation is confined solely to those forms, 
the active present of which is no longer extant : Svvcllto, ett'ht- 
raiTo, ovolto, &c. are never found as properispome. V. Arcad. 
p. 172.; on the contrary in Xaraftat the accentuation torcuo, v hj- 
tcllto, which no longer regards the intermediate vowel, is peculiar 
to the Attics alone. 

Note 1. — The Homeric forms of the optative XeXvto and 
daivvro are according to the above rule correctly properispome. 
V. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 665., XeXvto and Saivvro would 
be an abandonment of the optative, whose iota is absorbed 
by the kindred v on account of the following r; for the diph- 
thong vi never occurs before a consonant. 

Note 2. — All forms which in the optative take the connective 
vowel instead of the verbal characteristic are accented accord- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 25 

ing to the rule of verbs with the connective vowel : liriSoivro, 
7rp6ZoiTo, &c. Only in the aor. 2. oflrjfii, such an accentuation is 
objectionable on the same grounds as have been adduced above 
against the conjunctives TrporjvSe, irpowjiaL, instead of Trpofjo-^e, 
(Conf. Arist. Vesp. 434.) Trpowpai. Therefore in Thucyd. I. 
120. and elsewhere forms as Trpooivro for ttqouvto or at most 
wpoolvTo, &c. ought not to be tolerated. 

Note 3. — On the identity of rj and £ as intermediate vowel be- 
tween the modal characteristic and termination, see a remark- 
able expression of Herodian in Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 241. 

4. The imperative of these verbs follows the general rules of ac- 
centuation. That there is nothing uncommon in the accentua- 
tions aVoSoc, 7T£pi^£C) &c. has already been remarked, §. 13. 2. 
However the imperative of the aor. 2. mid. has in composition 
this peculiarity, that the accent recedes in the second person 
singular, only when the preposition is dissyllabic, but that when 
it is monosyllabic the circumflex stands on the radical word : 
TTapaSov, Kara^ov, diroSov ; but dtyov, 7rpoov, irpodov, IvSov, 
(Aristoph. Eq. 51.) ; although resolved they would be a<j>zo, 7rpo- 
£o<7o. This accentuation, therefore, ranks with that mentioned 
in §. 15. b. 1. V. Phavor. p. 1571. 1. But it only happens in 
the assigned second person ; otherwise the rule is always fol- 
lowed : TrpoevSov, TrpotaSe, &C. 

5. The infinitive active in the present and aorist 2. and the 
infinitive of the aorist 2. mid. are regularly accented on the cha- 
racteristic vowel : riStvai, lardvai, SiSovat, 7rapadovvai, d.TroS£(T%ai, 
ta^ai, 7rpO£a£at, a7ro3o<r^at, SiaTrraaSai, (pdcr^ai, (not TrTavSai, or 
tyaoZai ; for the rule is, that the root of those in a remains short 
in the infinitive), although reduplication and composition should 
require a recession of the accent. The original termination of 
the infinitive active was jULsvat ; hence first TiStfitvai, tcrrdfj^vai, 
$iS6fievai ; then by syncope and the omission of the syllable /uc, 
Ti^tvai, lardvaLy Stcovai, iivai, (root £, by reduplication is.) 

Note 1. — When the usual manuscripts give the infinitive of 
tlfjLL livai also as paroxytone, this accentuation can only have 
arisen from a misconception of the root. The root of ilfxt is 
merely I, not h ; therefore the £ in Uvai cannot belong to the 
root, but is part of the original termination of the infinitive 



26 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

fitvai, (Si&fJ-zvai still occurs in Homer, II. VI. 393.), whence 
by the rejection of jjl came evai \ which appended to the root 
I without a connective vowel gives hvai, not Uvai. To this 
false accent we are indebted for the bad forms, which con- 
trary to all analogy have an e between the root and termina- 
tion. (V. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 16.) It is therefore very uncer- 
tain whether the middle hjuat, Ufxriv would not be better written 
hfiat, Ujllyiv, (from trj/zt), so as to leave for eljii no middle at 
all, which in such verbs is of itself useless, although it would 
be nothing unheard of, as stated by Matthise on Eurip. Here. 
Fur. 559. 

Note 2. — Conformably to this law, the infinitive r&vdvai 
(TE^vd/uievai), is formed without a connective vowel ; but teSvcl- 
vai contracted from T&vaivat is also correct, and with the 
Attics, when admissible, should always be preferred. Conf. 
iEsch. Agam. 540. Xalpw' reSvavai 8' ovkzt dvrepio Stoig. 
Comp. Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 1012. 

6. The participle active of the present and aor. 2. is always ac- 
cented on the characteristic vowel : r&dg (Sc the radical sylla- 
ble), iardg (trra the radical syllable), BiSovg, Ssucvvg, yrjpdg, ica- 
ra(3pd)Q, dXovg, dvaardg. 

Note 1. — The participle tcrae is formed with the usual con- 
nective vowel of the aor. 1. (a), and consequently does not be- 
long hereto. There is no oxytone participle in crag, because 
<r in the Greek language is never radical. V. Etym. M. v. 
"la-act, p. 476. 

Note 2. — IloXvrXac must not be ranked under participles, 
as it is only a syncope of 7roXuraXac 7 - on the contrary dvarXdg 
from rXriint is correct. The proper names "ArXae "ArXav- 
rog, and liepicpag HspiQavTog (from (frag <f>dvrog), are paroxy- 
tone according to §. 7. On the latter see Eustath. Od. p. 
1390. 33. 

Note 3. — The characteristic vowel in all participles, being 
short by nature, can only take the circumflex in the dative 



1 Finally from this evai was formed by apocope the common termination of the 
infinitive iv ; ru7rr-£-ev, tvtttuv. Evai as termination still occurs in the inf. aor. 
pass. TV<p$k-ii/ai, TVipSijvui. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 27 

plural ; for vr omitted before a requires to be supplied by a 
naturally long quantity : see §. 16. I. 1 K Hence Seikvvvtec, 
Selkvuvtoq ; but Seacvvai, &c. Aeikvvvteq, Beikvvvtoq would 
be false, for it could only be considered as a contraction from 

$ElKVVOVTEQ, $ElKVVOVTOQ* 

7. On the monosyllabic verbal forms without a connective 
vowel, as /3/jv, |3fjc, j3*?, &c. ; see §. 13. 3. b. ; xpv was explained 
by the old grammarians as apocopised from XQ^®' 1 - See Apollon. 
de adv. p. 553. Synt. III. 15. Etym. M. s. v. ; properly however 
it could not be accented X9^ Gl according to the analogy of ^ncn, 
but rather X9^ GU Therefore we must assume with Eustathius, 
(11. p. 782. 3.), that its original accentuation was xpf), and after- 
wards when it passed merely for an adverb, xpv- Exactly so 
iSov and iSov. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. I. 216. Perhaps also ac- 
cording to the analogy of <j>r)g and 0>Je, to distinguish it from the 
conjunctive X9V- 

II. On the accentuation of the per/, pass, and of the aor. 1. 
and 2. pass, of regular verbs. 

A. 1. The conjunctive and optative perf. pass, of kekxhjuch, 
Kitc\i]/naL and jui/nvij/im, have the accent on the radical syllabic 

(kTCI, tcAf, fJ-Vd) l KEKtCj/ICLL KEKTrj KEKT1}Tai, KEKTl]fll]V KEKT1JO KZKTrJTOy 

fizfivCofAai fXtfJLvrj fiEfivyJTai, fXEfjivyfjniv fiE/mvyo /nE/xvrJTo, &c. The 
conjunctive is thus accented, because it cannot be formed with- 
out a connective vowel ; therefore in this mode a contraction 
takes place of the radical vowel (Kt/crawjuat KEKrarj, Ion. kekte\i, 
KEKTariTcu into KtKTtofiai KEKTtj KEKTtJTai) with the connective vowel, 
and this renders the accentuation with the circumflex necessary 
(Conf. Theodos. Bekker. p. 1037.); that these forms do not relin- 
quish the radical vowel in the conjunctive, is shewn by the Ionic 
conj. fiEfivE(LnE^a in Herodot. VII. 47.; for here according to the 
Ionic usage a is changed into e, as in oqeoj from opaio. In the .op- 
tative, on the couti dry, KEKT)jfj.7)v kektijo kektijto no connective vow el 
has been added, but only the modal characteristic i between the 
root and termination : consequently in the optative no proper con- 
traction is observable, as in the conjunctive, and hence one should 
expect iclicrpo K&ryro \ But here also the traditional acccntua- 

1 \ihl tln> accentuation Buttmann prefers. Ausf. Or. Gr. I. p. 440. ad Soph 
Phil 119. Hermann t<H contraction here ; but it is rather syncope. 



28 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

tion must remain, and is to be explained by the omission of that 
intermediate vowel, which in the optative is placed between the 
iota of this mode and the termination. Therefore jce/cArjo, /uLtfivyo, 
KSKrrjo, admit of precisely the same explanation, as T&eTo t&zlto, 
&c. See I. 3. of this §. A remnant of this vowel still exists in 
the Doric fitfivaiaro in Pindar (Etym. M. p. 579.), which accor- 
ding to the express remark of the Etymologist, does not stand 
for /jlejuvciivto (comp. Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 441), but for 
jnEfivaiTo or nEjuiviJTO. Another form of the optative of these verbs 
is that wherein o as connective vowel really enters before the 
modal characteristic, and here contraction is indisputable : kek- 
rqo, /uLe/uLvioro from k£ktcloio and fie/jivaoiTo. Conf. Schol. Venet. 
It. XXIIL 361. 

Note. — In Plat. de. legg. XI. p. 936. b. KiKT7]Tai stands. So 
de leg. XII. p. 954. e. and in many MSS. 

2. The infinitive of the perf. pass, is always accented on the 
radical or characteristic syllable : »ca$7?cr$at, KareZavSai, tiraczLa- 

Note. — Some forms with the Attic reduplication draw back 
the accent : aXaXrja^ai, lyprjyopScu, aKa^^at, e(p%op§ai, 
fitfjiopSai, reropSai (Phavor. p. 224. 54.) The Attic re- 
duplication is a further developement upon an old root ; this 
root is properly that which we now call the reduplication, 
and that which we are now accustomed to call the root was 
with the Greeks the reduplication, in perfect analogy to 
the developement of language. Thus in aKa\r)a%ai, a*c is 
the root, but a^ the reduplication ; consequently it is regular 
for the accent to approach as near as possible to the original 
radical syllable. Conf. Phavorin. v. aXaXria^at. 

3. On the participle of the perf. pass. See p. 17. 

B. 1. The aor. 1. and 2. pass, in the indicative, imperative, 
and optative is accented according to the general laws: irv^-qv — 
lrv$%r)(javy Tv<j>%r\Ti, Tv<p%eir)v. When r\ is omitted in the opta- 
tive before the termination /j.ev and re, the accent remains on the 
syllable Su and ei ; see I. 3. of this §. So diaKptv^elre. Conf. 
Schol. Venet. II. III. 102. 

Note. — When the Scholiast of Theocritus VII. 60. says, 

that Callimachus paroxytones the shortened forms of the 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 29 

aorists (including particularly the third person plural of the 
indicative, as Ikqcltyi^ev for iKpaTi^rjtrav, V. Eustath. II. p. 85. 
and p. 465.), he has probably in his mind the passage in the 
hymn to Zeus, v. 55. where according to him instead of k'rpa- 
<j>tg the accentuation should be hpdcjiSQ (for IrpdcpY}^, as vvpia- 
$eg. Dor. for <xupt£ae). In like manner Wolf. Odyss. X. 417. 
has trpaipev for hpd^crav (Comp. Schol. Venet. II. XX. 279.), 
and Odyss. XXI. 377. [i&iev for ii&ir)<jav. Yet probably in 
the two passages irga^Ev and /ilSiev are to be preferred '. See 
p. 15. For what the grammarian Callimachus has invented 
was foreign to Homer, 

2. The conjunctive, infinitive, and participle are accented en- 
tirely according to the law of verbs without the connective vowel. 
The conjunctive is formed by annexing the connective vowel 
to the temporal characteristic of the two aorists. This in the 
aor. 1. is Se, and in the aor. 2. e, consequently tv^Seu) and tv- 
iriw, the Ionic dialect still retaining the resolved form. V. Mat- 
taire, p. 122. C. Sturz. But these forms never appear thus re- 
solved in the Attic dialect, but always contracted, consequently 
rvfySw, Tv-rru). This temporal characteristic appears, 1. as short, 
after the analogy of tl^ejiev, t&ete, in the conjunctive (tv^Seu) 
rv<j>^w, tvtteu) ru7rw), the optative (tv^Seitiv, tu7T£itjv ; formed by 
annexing the modal characteristic iota, and that intermediate 
vowel r\ of which mention has been made above) and the parti- 
ciple (tv(J)S£vtq, whence tv^elq tv<j>%evtoq) ; 2. as long, after the 
analogy of Ti^m\fii TiSrjg, in the indicative (etvQSyjv, ItvQ&tiq), the 
imperative [tv^t]tl Tvirr\Ti), and the infinitive (rvtpSrivai rvirrivat) , 
consequently the infinitive is always properispome and the par- 
ticiple oxytone. 

i In the edition of /Esch. Pers. by Lange and Pinzger it is remarked p. 268. 
that forms like fitjitv must be paroxytone, because they are syncopised from [itS- 
it](7av; but fxtSitv or ludvSrjv in Homer cannot on any account be considered as 
syncope, the termination guv being manifestly a later prolongation instead of v. 



30 GHEEK ACCENTUATION. 

§•17. 

Peculiarities in some Contract Verbs. 

I. A peculiar resolution of contract verbs in aw and ow occurs 
with the Epic authors, which can only be satisfactorily explained 
by a change of the radical and connective vowels. In £i»^ran 
instead of £i>x £r « £i nothing has taken place, except the adoption 
of an a instead of the usual connective vowel e ; therefore zv\ E ~ 
raa stands for si^raat. In this case the connective vowel has 
assimilated to the radical vowel (a) ; in opoio, yeXocovTsg on the 
contrary the radical vowel to the connective vowel. This changed 
radical vowel conforms in quantity entirely to the exigency of 
the verse : rifidjuaa instead of 77j3oa>o-a, because this latter would 
not have suited a dactylic metre ; there is nothing uncommon 
therefore in the accentuation of this epic resolution of contract 
verbs. 

Note 1 . — The other mode of explaining this so called Epic 
prolongation (see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 149.) is beset 
with difficulties. It assumes that a contraction really preceded: 
ivx^rdei £i/^r«, but that in Epic the same letter, which fonns 
the contraction, was again prefixed : ti^raa. In this case 
how can the accentuation be explained, which ought necessa- 
rily to be evx^raa ? But a stronger argument against it is to 
be drawn from the remark of grammarians (V. Schol. Venet. 

II. VI. 268), that in nvxtrdaaSai the a of the syllable a<r% is 
short: a certain proof that no contraction from ^vx^decr^at 
must be thought of. The thing however is explained at once 
by supposing a to be a connective vowel instead of e, and in this 
there is nothing more strange than in the aor. 1. act. and mid. 
invariably, and the perf. act. in the indicative, having a for the 
connective vowel. The original shortness of this a will also 
explain, why the form aarai never occurs in Homer as the so 
called prolongation. (See Buttmann, Lexilogus I. p. 9. ; Pha- 
vorin. p. 1381. 9.) Eux*™arcu for example would have suited 
hexameter only in the measure _L ^ 1 _, which the short- 
ness of a did not admit. 

Note 2. — The accentuation ta for lay, of which Eustathius, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 31 

II. p. 546. speaks, has been correctly changed into la in the 
editions. 

Note 3. — Ovra (Horn. II. IV. 5*25.), and other similar forms, 
are not to be explained by a syncope of the syllable <je of 
the aor. I. but by an omission of the connective vowel : 
ovras, properly ovra ; but without e, ovra. Exactly in the 
same manner must be explained the shortness in the ad- 
verbially employed imperative crtya, instead of o-iya, from 
aryae. 

2. The common mode of contraction in verbs pure, it is well 
known, is that which contracts the connective vowel with the 
termination, when this appears as an independent syllable 
(o, at) : l<j>i\(eo, tyikeov, and then contracted once more 
tyiXov ; but in Epic authors examples occur, in which the con- 
nective vowel is contracted with the characteristic vowel : 
vital vuai, fiv^kai [iv&siai, without occasioning any change in 
the laws of accentuation. Hereto belongs bpijai, from bga.Hu 
opam, and Ion. £ instead of a, opijat. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. 
Gr. p. 505. Phavorin. p. 1574. 33. Also the infinitives in Sv : 
bpuv (6oa££i>, bpaev, bpav) belong to this class. 

3. The Dorians take the syllable aa as temporal characteristic 
of the fut. I. act. and mid. ; hence in this future there is a con- 
traction, (pev^Co, (ptv^tv/uiaif <j>ev%tiTai, icrauTai. V. Schol. Venet. 
11. II. 393. The Attics also use these forms, TrXevaov/jiai, 
Tr\zvaticr%ai. 

§. 18. 

Syncopised Forms. 

Syncopised forms retain the accent on the place which was 
accented before the syncope. These comprise the forms already 
treated of, as tetuju/xevoc, laTavat, &c. but particularly also the 
following : — 

1. Those verbs contract in which the connective vowel is 
omitted according to the custom of the Ioniaus : avaicoivto (for 
avanOLvieo), [ivSiai (for fivSteai), tirotio (for e7to<e'eo), Qofitai (for 
Qofikai), Hence it follows as self-evident, that in II. XXIV. 
20*2. ekXe'o must, be road instead of e'kAeo, as Ptolcmajus has 
proposed. See Schol. Venet 

12 



32 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

2. Those forms of the future of elfii, which have lost the con- 
nective vowel : iragiaTai (for 7rapi(TETai), aTriarai (for diriazTai). 

§. 19. 

Of the Accent of Substantives. 

All substantives are said originally to have been accented 
according to the general law, i. e. on the radical syllable, or on 
that syllable which stands nearest the radical syllable. This 
accentuation the JEolic dialect still retains. But the later 
dialects exhibit many deviations from the old usage, which can 
only be learned by observation. 

On the accent of the oblique cases, it must be observed, that 
with few exceptions, the syllable accented in the nominative 
retains the accent, so long as the general laws permit. For the 
first and second declension, particularly, it is further to be 
remarked, that words oxytoned in the nominative take the cir- 
cumflex in the genitive and dative through all numbers, because 
these cases in the first and second declension form a contraction 
of the nominal root with the termination. N. ^rjyoc, G. (p-qyo-o, 
(frriyov {(priyo the nominal root, o the termination), <j>r}y6-'i, (prjyoX, 
ultimately <£rrya>. On the contrary, the accusative and vocative 
retain in all numbers and cases the accent of the nominative, 
which likewise remains in all numbers the same as in the sin- 
gular. The reason is, that the accusative and vocative were 
originally not different from the nominative. 

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. 

I. Substantives constantly preserve the accent on the same 
syllable in all cases, except the genitive plural. Thus dyyeXta, 
dyytXiai, a^vtj, d(j>vai. Hence is explained the law referred to, 
§. 32., on substantives vf^tXijyeptra, &c. 

Note 1. — Ionic forms in rj, which terminate in a in the 
Attic dialect, make an apparent exception : Upar\ (Attic hoaa) 
gives hpam in the plural, not Upaai. See Schol. Venet. ad 

II. XIV. 351. Eustath. p. 991. 24. 

Note 2. — According to Arcadius, p. 133, the Attics drew 
back the accent in some substantives, the same as in adjectives : 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 33 

t]/j.Epai (-qjutpa), EV7rpa£,iai, rifiwpiai, atrial, bfiikiai, rpayySiai, 
KWfiy^iai. Choeroboscus in Bekker. Anecd. p. 1254. states 
that this was done merely by the later Attics. 

2. The genitive plural of the first declension terminated in the 
older dialects in eojv and atov. The Attics Contract the two 
syllables into one (wv), whence arises the general rule, that the 
genitive plural of the first declension is circumflexed, Iwv and 
awv giving wv or wv. Except, however, the paroxytoned 
genitives of the words 'Err\aiai, d<pvr) (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of atyvfig), x Ao ^ VT ?C (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of -)(\ovv6g), xpr)<jrr)g (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of ^pwroc). Nevertheless, these distinctions 
appear to be founded upon no internal reason, but to have been 
invented merely by the Grammarians themselves. See Arcad. 
p. 134. 135. In IrriGiai alone the gen. pi. Irricricov might be 
considered as deduced from zrijaiog. 

3. The accusative plural of the first declension has always 
long ag. The Dorians alone shorten it; hence the accent is 
conformable : MoTpag, atyvpag (Doric) ; Molpag, vfyvpag (Attic). 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

§. 20. 

Masculines in ag and r)g. 
An accurate distinction between substantives and adjectives 
will here be difficult. Recourse must be had to the aid of 
§. 29. 32. 

I. in ag. They are all paroxytone, with the exception only 
of those contracted from tag or aag into ag, which are perispome: 
Boplag Bofifjag, 'Epfidag 'Epfiag, Kovvag, Tpag, Xac, Mrivug, 
Zijvag, Nv/Mpag, KtptciSag, 'Apre/mug, 'AKCaae, Bw^uac, Uv^ag, 
Xvag, $*AI|Tac, (j)ayag, daicvag, rpeaag, yzaag, array ug (Gen. 
arraya), oarpuKctg, \ayavug, icariotyayag. In composition they 
retain their accentuation. So in all the oblique cases. 

II. in ijg, a. Those contracted from tar into i\g are peri- 
spome : 'Epplag 'Epfnig, Meyfc (see Pliavor. p. 1220. 51.), 

I) 



34 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

IloSfje, QaXric, Avyrjg, K*j3r}c, 'AirEXXrjg. They retain this 
accentuation in the oblique cases. 

b. Those derived from verbs in jii are paroxytone : Trpovrdriig, 
^sajULO^irrjg, tylrrig, liri^aT^q ; consequently they conform to the 
general law. 

c. Those derived from nouns and ending in Trrjc, drrig, vnig, 
torrjg, orrjg, are likewise paroxytone : 7roXtrTjc, Zv/mirrig, ^wap- 
Tidrrjg, TrpsafivTrig, Aajuoirrjg, QvfJLOirrjg, ^Ap-^vrrjg, IltSurrjc, 
Iciivrrig, <JTpariu)TT}g, Sfo-juwrric, roE,OT7}g, BecnroTrig, fiaSrvfjpeirrig. 

d. All nouns in drjg are paroxytone : TvStlSrig, Ilri\eidrig 9 
Kpovidrig. 

e. All proper names in t\g are paroxytone : 'OpeaTrjc, Qytcrrrig, 
'Aic^crnje, M.r)piovr)g, 'O^oXtjc, Ni/c?7TT}£, Zt/ttjC? ^Apyicrri^g (conf. 
Schol. Venet. ad II. XI. 306.), TtXaVrrje. 

f. Polysyllabic nouns in unrig, if not proper names, are 
oxytone : Xyarrig (orig. Xriiarrig), w/unricFTrig (V. Phavorin. p. 1891. 
30.), d)ra»cov(7r77Cj dpyeorrrjg (II. XI. 306.), a/cEarrijc, bp\i\<JTi}g, 
£pTrr)<TTrig, aKOVTKTTrjg, dyKvXiarr]g, \rfpioGTrjg, TEv\ir)(TTrfg, dX- 
(pqGTrig. 

Note. — ^Ftuorijc, 7rXa(7ri7Cj /ovarrjc, as dissyllabic, follow 
the principal law as paroxytone. Except also wevicrTrig 
(which, however, probably belongs to e. and is better written 
TlsvecrTrig, like Ei'Xwc), ^vvdarr\g, and ysvovcrrrig. 

g. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs mute 
and pure are oxytone : KTKjrrjg, QpcurrriG, SitccHTrrig, Siari'ig, 
aKpoarrig, na\y\ry]g, alxfiriTrig, ZvXtorrig, 7ronf)rrjg, ijuXryrriG, viKT)Ti'ig, 
evperrjg, yafierrig (Eur. Troad. 312. incorrectly yajUETTjc), fiaSri- 
rrjg, d%\i}Trig, lyyvr\TY)g, \vpiGTr\g, XziriGTrig, yXzvaaTiig, yevvr)Ti)g 
(father), apjuo<xr?jc> kcuXvttjc, jxr\vvTr]g, 

Note. 1. — In composition they retain their accentuation. 
Except Kpirrig, which, when compounded with any other 
word than a preposition, draws back the accent : ovEipoKpirr^g, 
SiKaioKpiTtig. But TrpoKptrrig, viroKpiTi'ig, &c. Properly it 
belongs to h. 

Note 2. — KvfiepvrjTrig, at(xujuv?jr»?C> dXr)rrig, yajiiTr\g (in a 
dialect not Attic ; see Schol. Venet. II. III. 272.), and all in 
KTr\g and 7rrrjc are paroxytone. Also </>(X>'rn?c, as euphemism 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 35 

for thief, is paroxytone, i. e. it follows the older accentuation. 
See Eustath. p. 1889. 2. rapaKT^g is oxytone in Lycophron 
and the later authors. Eustath. II. p. 873. 16. Also <raX- 
viKrvQ, for which, however, aaXinaT^g is more generally 
used. 

h. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs liquid 
are paroxytone, and therefore follow the general rule : v^dvTrjg, 
su(f>pavTT)g, dyvprr\g, $iaXTr\g, ttXvttjq (irXyvto), ttotyiq (ttivu)), 

ClK.aLOKOLTriQ (hCOLVLo). 

Xote. — The Attics have such forms also oxytone : xpaXri'ig, 

Ka^apHjg, dfjLvvrijg, (f>aidpvvTi]g, ttoiklXti^q, tcaXXvvn'ig, tvSvv- 

ti'iq, irpavvriiQ ; see Etym. M. v. 'HpaicAfjc. 

i. All verbals, not derived like verbal adjectives from the 

3 pers. sing. perf. pass., are paroxytone : d^oXiay^jg, oiKir^g, 

VTrrjpirrjg, i)\(Tfig 9 epyaTrjg, ^vXap^ng, yevijrr^g (member of 

a ylvog), Trap^EvoiriTrrjg, Trai$OTpi{3r)g, f5i(3XtoTrti)Xr)g. 

Note 1. — The accent favours the reading ytv/jrrje, while 
yEvvt]Ti]g (father) is correctly oxytoned. In like manner 
7rp£(jfivTrig and TTpEafievTrig. 

Xote 2. — The old forms of these substantives in a (a 
remnant of which is still extant in some vocatives), preserve 
the accentuation of the forms in r\g ; see §. §. 29. 32. Hence 
i7nrr]XuTa (iTnniXaTrig), al\jj.ijTa {al^Qii)Tr\g) 9 ro^ora (ro^OTrjg), 
r}\ira (?'j^£rrjc), SeairoTa (SeoTroYijc). Adjectives, however, of 
the same form deviate from this accentuation. Among these, 
vzfeXrjysplTa must not be classed, since it so designates the 
character of Zeus, as to produce a clear recognition of him 
without the addition of his name, in the same manner as 
yau'ioxpg, £Karrj/3oAo£, &c, when standing independently, 
may be considered as substantives ; comp. §. 35. Note 3. 
Aca7ronjc in the vocative draws its accent upon the first syl- 
lable : Stair ora. 

§. 21. 

Feminine* in a. 

I. « after vowels. 

a. Those contracted from aa into a are all perispome: Wlrijva 



36 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

('ASrjvaa), /jlvu. Consequently when resolved they are naturally 
paroxytone : Naucrucaa, iXda. 
h. Of those in aia : 

1. The^ dissyllables are properispome : yata, aia, jmaia, ypala. 

2. Polysyllables on the contrary, when lengthened like ad- 
jectives from forms in rj and a, are paroxytone : 'ASrjvcu'a, 
svvaia, rrvpfiaia, KaXafiaia, <jzXr)vaia, f)Xiala, nepaia, aXicaia, 
iXaia, 7rpovo/ULaia, aicraia, dp^aia, dvayicaia. V. Eustath. p. 474. 
Schaef. Greg. p. 393. These forms may be considered as fe- 
minines of adjectives in aloe. But, when names of towns, 
they are proparoxytone : ^wicam, NtKata, Kvrata, Uoridaia, 
Nuaam, AtXam, 'lariaia, YlXdraia. Eustath. ad Dionys. Per. 76. 

Note. — liXaraiai as plural is oxytone ; see 5. and e. 2. 
YlXdraia is merely Homeric (II. 2. 504.) and Attic. The 
forms 'EpvSpaia, Kippaia, as names of countries (suppl. yri) 
are paroxytone, being properly adjectives. 
a. The Attic forms in ta, not capable of contraction into rj, 
are oxytone : yeved, Sea, Scoped, TrTsXzd. 

Note. — 'Pta, as a proper name, is paroxytone ; so the Ionic 

forms in ta, which the Attics could have contracted into r\ : 

alyavid, 7rr&Xid, iSed. Tiyea alone is proparoxytone. Yet 

it is better even to make this paroxytone. Eustath. p. 271. 286. 

d. 1. Substantives in ud, derived from adjectives in r\g of the 

third declension, are proparoxytone : dXr)5eia (aXrjSrjc), ah- 

SraSaa, ddd(j>ua, zvaifiua, dirtbXsia, vyieia, cu/cXaa. On losing 

the characteristic s, they become paroxytone: JLvTv\ia, clv- 

SaS'ia, &c. 

Note. — The older Attics, prior to the time of Euclid, con- 
sidered the a as long, and therefore paroxy toned these forrns : 
ctXrjSeia, muXe'ia (see iEsch. Sept. 685.), tvicXriav epeig, 
Aristoph. Av. 604. 731. vyieia, Eq. 1185. Ivrepoveia, although 
Herodian held this word to be usually proparoxytone. See 
the Scholiast on this passage of Aristophanes ; comp. Chcero- 
boscus ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1314. Eustath. Od. p. 1579. 27. 
2. Concretes in ud are likewise proparoxytone : fiaaiXud 
(queen, from fiaaiXsvg), Upeia (priestess, from hptvg). 'AXfS- 
dvSptid, IlrjvsXoTraa, GaXaa, Kpdvtia, rreXeia, Tpv<f>dXtia, KaXau- 
ptia, IlijU7rX£m, 7ravaK£(a. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. S7 

3. Abstracts in Bid, derived from verbs in euw, are paroxy- 
tone : fiaviXda (kingdom, /3aa-t\£vw), hpda (priesthood, upevw), 
iKErda, 7roXtr£ta, dpawETda, SovXda, epfirjvda, vr\arda, ■wpoGrarda, 
dXida, d\r)Tua, yppda* arparda, TraiSda, %oda (Aristoph. Th. 
180). 

Note. — According to Ammonius, fiaaiXda (kingdom) was 
also properispome. It is then, however, evidently neuter of 
fiacriXdog, the older form for fiacriXzioQ. 

4. Concretes in eta are oxytone : £«a, xP a « (Philem. p. 197.), 
<poppeia, oTtXtia, 7rapEia, dpud. 

2. Plural names of towns in zai and eiat are oxytone : 
Keyxptai, 'Opveai (also 'Opveiat), Bpucraai, Avytuu, Qeiai. 

e. 1. Those in id are mostly paroxytone, particularly in the 
abstract sense : dvSpia, StSacncaXia, dyyeXia, XttTOvpyia. 

2. Some concretes with a collective signification are oxytone : 
KaXid, poEujvid, \wvlcl, Kpivwvidy vEorrid, airoyytd, XaXid, bpyvid, 
TTvpKaid, <nrocid, (TKid, fuLvpfxrjKid, Trai&id, Trpocrracrid, irpacrid 
(Arcad. p. 99.), GTpaTid, rpoyjid, aljuarrid, dv^pcuad, rpv/uLaXid. 
Eustath. ad. Od. p. 1574. 28. To these belong particularly 
geographical names, as those of the ^rjfioi: XekiSovia, 'Ettikii- 
(frtcrid, Qpid, Aaicta, Aovatd ; besides the plurals Ilorvmt, Osamai, 
whose singulars Uorvta, Qlcnrid, are proparoxytone. 

Note. — WXaocrKoirid is oxytone, II. XIV. 135. paroxytone, 
II. X. 515. In both instances it would be better (did to 
wtpieKTiicov) oxytone. OlKoSo/iia was oxytone oiKoSo/mid with 
the Attics. Lobeck. Phrynic. p. 487. 

3. Those in rpid, derived from masculines, are proparoxytone : 
\pd\Tpta, Idrpia (so Alexis in Eustath. p. 859. 14.), vvfifyevrpia, 
TToifiTpta, [ia$T)Tpia, ly^yTptaTpLa, XavKaaTpia, (jxip/LUiKtuTpia. 
Add the proper names 'Eplrpm, KaXavpia (Eustath. II. p. 287.), 
UoXvfxvta/OfnrvLa, Qiania, Xd/na (Aristoph. Vesp. 117G.). 

Note. — According to Etym. M. v. Adfuu ; as propar- 
oxytone, Xdfuu, it signifies the monster (Lamia), but as par- 
oxytone, Aufda, the town (in Tliessaly). 

f. Of those in oia the compounds ore proparoxytone ; ayvoia, 
putrXoia, dvoia, Qidppoici) o/ioirXota, JLvfioia : on the contrary, the 
simples mostly oxytone ; poid, \pota, Tpoia and irola are par-? 
oxytone, yet zroid also occurs. 



38 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note. — When the oxytone forms drop iota, they follow the 
usual accentuation ; poa, %P° a ? 7r( > a : on ty aroa remains 
oxytone. This peculiarity of accentuation extends also to 
other oxytones : aupd, aipa, Sapa, Sepa. Eust. II. p. 914. 23. 
Also the Attic Zwn, Ionic £017, may be referred hereto 1 but 
the proparoxytone then becomes oxytone ; Karappori, tmxpod, 
Trzpiwvoi}. 
g. Those in via draw the accent as far back as possible, a 

being always short : jxvla, opyvia, ayvia, vtKvia, ElXd^vta, 

'QpaSruta, Ovla. 

Note. — In all these forms (also in those under/) the oldest 
Attics held a for long. Hence they accented dyvoia, veKvia, 
&c. Mrjrpvid, opyvid, and dyvid, are oxytone with the Attics, 
but in Homer follow the general accentuation, II. XXIII. 
327. XX. 254. 
2. Those in va are paroxytone : o^vd, Kapvd, KtoSvd. Mdvrvd 

(Mantua) alone is accented according to the example of the 

Romans. The others are said to terminate properly in ?j. 

h. The few in wa (for the most part properly feminines of 

adjectives in diog) are paroxytone : wa, fivwa, Miviaa. The 

forms 7ro)d and (rnod are not good Greek, and dXi*)d given in 

Lexicons for dXwri does not occur. 
II. a after liquids. 

a. Those in Xa, jua, and va, (the Doric r\ dXaXd excepted), are 
never oxytone. When the penultimate is long, they draw the 
accent as near as possible to the syllable containing the idea : 
if the penultimate be short, consequently a long, they are par- 
oxytone : KvXXa, KiXXa, fi&XXa, d/miXXa, deXXa, SvsXXa, TeXI- 
ai\\a, juajccXXa, dfnaXXa, IlspmXXa (Herod. 6. 66.), c^'keXXo, 
yavXa, iravXa, dvdiravXa, ToXfia, Staiva, vaiva, Aaicaiva, Spdicatva, 
vspdiraiva, XvKaiva, Sicnroiva, fiovTreiva, yivva, AiKTvvva, Mr'j- 
Sv/uiva, Hfivpva, Kpto^va, fiipifxva, Trpvfxva, &%i$va. Eust. II. p. 
694. 14. 

Note. — The Latin names in ma are in Greek properispome : 
2a/3n;a, fyavvriva. Arcad. p. 96. QiXofii)Xd is paroxytone. 

b. 1. No noun in pa is oxytone if a be short. Polysyllables 
in pa, when the penultimate is long, and the last syllabic short, 
draw the accent as near as possible to the syllable containing 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 39 

the idea : apovpa, fxa\aioa, <xKoXo7T£v§pa, Tdvaypa, Arjiavapa, 

KlpKVpa, y£(j>vpa, iiyKVpa, oXXvpa, acpvpa. 

Note, — Xouns in rpa, Spa, Spa have all a long: therefore 
KXvTai/ULViiGTpa, 'HXsKrpa, Xovivrpa, KaaavSpa, kv&pa, icaSt- 
Spa, dXivSriSpa, KoXu//j3//3"pa. Only A{]/j.r}Tpa(r)) and <jkoX6- 
wevSpa have short a. 

2. If the penultimate be short the last syllable is usually long: 
aicrvpu, 7rop(pvpa f 'E<£vpa (not "E^vpa, V. Arcad. p. 101. 12.), 
i)fiipa ; in KoXXvpd the last two syllables are long. 

3. Of polysyllables in wpa, (paXtvpa, 7rXrj^t6pa, Xrj3"a»pa, Ilav- 
Stjpa, birwpa are paroxytone, SaXirupd and tX7rwpa oxytone. 

4. Those of which masculine forms in pog are extant retain 
the accent, which they had according to the laws of adjectives 
(§. 30.) : 'Eraipd (ircupoc), krapa (IVapoc), rXujcspa (yXvKEpog), 
tKvpa. (J/cupo'c), 'Epu-crpcu (eov^pog), TrtpiGTEpa, aptarepa, 7rev^£pa. 
<Pa'i6pa draws back its accent, because (pcuSpog does the same. 

Note. — Plural names of towns are usually oxytone (Sia to 
7rzpizKTiKbv eTvai) ; therefore it frequently happens that these 
names are oxytone contrary to the accent of their masculines : 
'EXeuCfpcu {iXtvSepog), Ylorviai, iroTvia. In 'EpuSrpcu (tpvSpoc) 
the accentuation agrees, that of 'Epu3-pat or "EpvZpai being 
contrary to the analogy of these names. 

5. Those derived from other words by change of sound are 
oxytone : <pSopd (<pSsip(x), e(f>%opa), dyopd (dyeipu)), |3opa, x a P"> 
0opa, dpd, <j>u)od, Sopd, Kovpd, ovpa, cretpd, <f>povpd, TrXevpd, Xevpd. 
They retain their accent in composition. 

6. Of dissyllables those are properispome which have a diph- 
thong in the first syllable, but those which have a vowel long by 
nature in the first syllable are paroxytone : fiolpa, alpa, zvarpa, 
ort7pa, T Hpa, \vpa, X^pa, wpa. 

Note 1. — All in avpa are paroxytone : avpa (Avpa proper 
name, Etym. M.), cravpa, Xavpa. S^upa is properispome. 
Coin}), llerni. de em. rat. p. 425. Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 313. 
c. No substantive in <xa is oxytone. Having all a short, they 

draw the accent as near as possible to the principal syllable. 

Mouffa, pf£a, opu£a, /ia?a (V. Schol. A ri staph. Pac. 1.), Sn//a, 

yXwo-tra, TTiaaa, alcxa, vvacra, ZaXarraa, 'Ap&ovaa, ^vpdtcovaai, 

UiTvovaoa {otaaa). See Draco, p. 20. 



40 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

III. a after mutes. 

No substantive wherein a mute precedes a is oxytone ; they 

all, therefore, conform in accentuation to the general laws: 

diaira, koXokvvSci, aicavSa. 

Note. — Names of women in $a and %a are properly mere 
Doric forms in Srj and Sri ; hence they are all paroxytone : 
ArjSa, ^AyBpo/ntda, Stfiat^a, Rivcrai^a. So also Topyo\6(pa 
Aristoph. Eq. 1 186. AdfiSa in Herodot. V. 92. is an exception. 

§. 22. 
Feminines in ri. 

I. General laws. 

a. Those formed by contraction from ea are perispome : aXwTr- 
€/cf/, \eovT7], yaXr), (JVKr), dfivydakri, Kvvr), tya\a\ 3 yr), TrapSaXri, 
dceXtpt^r). 

b. Those derived from the perf. pass., perf. 2. or aor. 2. act. of 
verbs are oxytone. So all which have o in the penultimate, the 
verb from which they are derived having f instead of it. The 
latter are mostly to be recognised in the change of sound : ypaji- 
jur) (yEypafipat), Tifir) (rzTifAai), any/mri, fipvyjii), fAokirr), djuotfiri, 
<jto\t), <j)Soyyri, oijuwy/j, Trruuavrj, juovrj, 7ro$T7, apwayri, ypa^rj, 
dvaroXr), Btda\i), rapa^, aTrodo^f}, (popfiri, /3ouXrj, a/co/j, <TKa<pri, 
<jrpotyr\, Tpo<pr), rpoirrj, poirri, (jttovSti, vojut], 0X/07, kXottyi, Soki], \or) 
(X*w), port (pito). See Eustath. II. p. 539. 

Note 1. — ' Apirdyr) (hook) is distinguished from apirayii 
(rape) ; in like manner o-fca^rj (skiff) from arica(j>{] (pit). 

Note 2. — In composition these words retain their accent : 
tojulyi, iTTLTOfJii]. Only dvappori, v^poppori, KaXXippori, olvo\6ri, 
tcrroSoKij, Kairvo^oKX] draw it back. See Eustath. II. p, 992. 57. 
Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 372. According to this is Elmsley on 
Aristoph. Ach. 922. to be corrected. 

II. 7} after vowels. 

a. Those in aii and vr\ are paroxytone : Aavarj, Siyvri, dpvti, 
Aifivri, xXeurj, keutj, Sevrj, $vri. 

Note. — Skeu//, together with its compounds jcarao-KCu?/, &c. 
and <$>vr], are oxytone. 

b. Those in or) and wii are oxytone : j3oi), x°>'/> irvoi'i, £o»'j, Smi/, 
lp(jt){) f a\(i)rj. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 41 

Note. — Got], Oivorj, and XXo?j, as proper names, are paroxy- 
tone. On £ot? see the preced. §./. Note. 

III. r\ after liquids. 

a. 1. Those in Xr\ which have a diphthong in the penultimate 
are oxytone : avXi), £uX?'?, dwsiXij, wraX?'/, ovXi] (scar). 

Note. — OvXat (offering-barley) was barytone, but it is better 
to class it also with oxytones. Conf. §. 30. II. a. §. 21. f. Note. 
In like manner SdXrj, QovXrj, SouAtj. See Etym. M. v. Ei/Xcu. 
Schol. II. Venet. XIX. 26. Buttmami, Lexil. 1. p. 194. Ac- 
cording to Eustath. ad II. p. 1169. 39. ovXf] (offering-barley) 
was oxytone, but ovXr) (xXatva) barytone. 

2. Those in aXri, fXrj, tjXtj, oXtj, iXtj, vXri follow the general rule, 
and are paroxytone : 7raXrj, ZdXr], 2£juA.t7, ayeXrj, ot/jXtj, ya^X?/, 
fiapiXt}, [xvcFTiXri, acrj3oXi7, SeparoXr}, vXrj, kotvXti, ora^uXrj. 

Note. — In those in oXrj the oxytones of I. b. are excepted. 
2.Tci(pvXi] (bunch of grapes) is distinguished from ora^uXrj 
(plummet) ; (pvXfj, 'AyyeXi], wavreXri (V. Steph. Byz. v. 
'AyycXrj), ictQaXf], yap^r]Xi], X^M? SijA/j are oxytone. 

3. Those in wXri are oxytone if they be not proper names : 
iravtrtdXi], rep-rrcoXi], evxtoXi]. 'E/otwXrj is paroxytone as a proper 
name, oxytone as an appellative. 

b. Those in fir^, if not belonging to I. b., are paroxytone ac- 
cording to the general rule : yvwpr), xaVjurj, aXprj, xa/ojurj, ckciXjut/, 

KaXdfll], 2aftTJ, KVlJfXT], <pi]fll(], KO/ULTl, flVllfir), KtoXvjUTJ. 

Note. — 'Opfiii, irv-ypi], Sea/mri, air&aixi) are oxytone. But the 
first three belong rather to I. b. 

c. 1. Those in vr) formed like participles are oxytone: &£a- 
fxtvi), elapevi), KXaZotitvai. §. 14. Note 2. 

2. All the rest in vrj are paroxytone, if not belonging to I. b. ; 
only <j)tpvi'i, juLtixavfii (pavi), evvi), ctktjv?'i, <povi), (piovr'i, r}$ovi'i, (pXty- 
p-ovi'i, 7rX»/(jjUovr), \apfiovi), tcaXXovi], dyxovi) (on dyyovr) sec the 
Appendix), yvvi\ are oxytone. Conf. Phavorin. v. BeX^vtj. 

d. The few in pi\ and mi are paroxytone : Ko/>rj, Stpri, dSdpy, 
K(')()rTr), au'Zii, a?dpi|, ydarpri, warpr}. Ka/j/j is oxytone for dis- 
tinction from to K(i(»i ; in like manner dipn is distinguished from 

IV. v after mutes. 

(f. Those in /*]>;, 7)/, S»), (£>j), when not belonging lo I. />. arc 



42 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

paroxytone according to the general rule : j3Xa/3rj, "Hj3rj, Xw/3*j, 
7rayj?, rpvyrj, arfyrj, ^ov^ri, (tlStj, NcSij, 7rl^rj, o£*]. 

Note. — Sfyi] (<rt£a)), Kpavyri (fCjOa^w), irXy)yi] (77X17 (raw), toge- 
ther with KOfiiSr), (f>pa$ri, <pvyri, oXoXvyrj, tvyi), dfxapvyr], avyi) 
(a£w, to dry), wj3i7, <#j&7, and avSr} (both from the same root 
doiSr'i, deiSto, ado)), iSwS^, belong to I. b., as upon a nearer view 
almost all oxytones of this kind. 

b. Those in 77-17, icrj, tyi, when not belonging to I. b., are pa- 
roxytone, Au7TTJ, 0-KE7T17, GoXtTK], 2tVa>7T?7, OT£j007riJ, K0OK7J, SUf), 

7revKt}, viiai, fiuKrj, Kio/crj, 'I^a/c^, /caicr] (as substantive of kclkoq), 
jivpiKr\, irodoKaKTi, Kartovdicri, eXikt}, <Poiviicri, "Arrj, airarr}, r E»car^, 
Kjo/jrrj, fisXerrj, KOtrrj. 

Note. — Those belonging to T. #. and those formed from 
adjectives in ucog and from verbals in roc are oxytone ; 7rop.7n') 
(wifiTTd)), acFrpairri, fioTavucri, ^Attikti, j3torrj, Xn-77, reXsnj (pro- 
perly teXegtti ; formed like dicopETog) and rekevrfi, aperi), 
IM)\iot{), K£pwr?7, ripKTri, aKTy), aKWKr), twio), a»c?7, cuk/j ; (pvXaKi'i 
belongs to I. b. ; 7r6p7rri, although coming from irupw, is 
barytone. 

c. Those in 0r?, xv, ^v belong mostly to I. b. ; hence they are 
oxytone. Those which do not belong to that class are barytone 
conformably to rule : they are Si<£i7 (ST^>at), o-jca^rj, a/caX/^r], rv^i], 
fidxn, fiaXaxo, juaXSrj, titSt), cnrd^t], and all proper names of this 
ending. Kp&ri is oxytone. 

As a result of the several rules on the accentuation of all the 
words of the first declension it appears, that the primitives and 
proper names, as the oldest words of the language, have re- 
mained faithful to the old iEolic law of accentuation ; they are 
all barytone ; on the contrary, derivative words, as formations 
grafted on those older, are oxytone. This has been explained 

§§• 7. 8- 

SECOND DECLENSION. 

§• 23. 
Masculines and feminities in og. 
I. og after vowels. 

Those in aog, vog, yog, tog, tog are oxytone : vaog, Xaog, vvog, 
vlog, fiojufivXtog, \apaBoiog, alyvmog, tptodiog (and generally 
12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 43 

the names of birds in tog), 7rr?oe, Tirvog, TaXaog, Svpwg, crvcfteog, 
-3*toc, d$zX<pz6g (Ionic), a§eX<pi$Eog. (On those in Eog S. Phavor. 
p. 1121. 21.), avE\piog, EpivEog, o\Eog, txwptoc, KoXoiog, 'Analog, 
'iXXvpiog, 'A<TK\ri7rL6g, Kpiog, fiiog (bow), /uLOviog, ^-rrEp-^Eiog, 
*A\(j)Ei6g, Ur}vei6g. Aapelog forms an exception. 

Note 1. Several in tog (which properly may be considered 
as adjectives) are barytone : ScucrvXiog, 'A^vaXog (Athenian), 
\A3"?'/va«oc (a man's name), and other gentilia in tog, together 
with most proper names : 'Ayvppiog, KpTog, Xlog, &c. Even 
'AvKXirrrtog and dve\pi6g were in Homer's time still proparoxy- 
tone. Eust. 11. p. 860. 10. Compositions with dvEipiog are 
proparoxytone : IZavfyiog. S. Eustath. p. 971. 25. 

Note 2. — Most proper names in atog are proparoxytone if 
derived from similar properispome adjectives, so Tlfiaiog. 
"A^ijvatog. Tpvydlog, 'laridlog, &c. are properispome. Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 62. 

Note 3. — Some proper names of three short syllables 
(w v^ \J)> to distinguish them from adjectives of similar forma- 
tion, are paroxytone : BaXtoc, 'PoStoe, S^^oc? KXovtoc, 
'O^iog, AoXt'oc, Tv)(iog, Apaiciog, KXvriog, ^rpariog, Qpaaiog, 
Xpofiiog, Qpvyiog, IlXvTLog, &c. Biog (life) for distinction 
from fiiog (bow) is baiytone. 

Note 4. — The words crKOpw'iog, vvfjupiog, and yojupiog are 
paroxytone, probably fonned by syncope. 

Note 5. — Simple oxytone forms in tog and barytones in ooc, 
when contracted into ovg, take the circumflex, in conformity 
with the rule to be laid down in adjectives, that all simple 
nouns in tog and oog are contracted into ovg : d^Xcpi^Eog 
(falsely given in lexicons either dStXtptSoog or dSeXcpt^log) 
dStXtyiSovg, Svyarpi^Eog SvyarpiSovg, dvEiptaEovg, nXoog 
7rXovCj $*6q Sevg, voog vovg. In the nominative and accu- 
sative dual the contracts have the peculiarity of rejecting 
further contraction, and of oxytoning these cases : 7rXoct» 7rXw, 
rc&X^t&bj dctX(f>i$w. Comp. §. 40. 2. Note. 
II. oc after liquids. 

a. Words in X©c of two short syllables are barytone: adXog, 
rraXog, croXor, ^«Xoc, aruXor, ktiXoc ; so also when a mule pre- 
cedes Xor : p/pAoCj pfipAoCj o\Xor\ M<\Aor. KVKAog, TriirXtx : 



44 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

but if X be preceded by a long vowel, or a diphthong, or another 
X, these words are oxytone : avXog, icavXog, 7tt)Xoc, )3tjXoc, 
SaXo'c, fxaXXog, aiXXog, feXXog, iXXog, SeXXo'e, 'EXXoe, KiXXog. 
Conf. Schol. Venet. II. 16. 234. 

Note. — OoXo'e (dome) for distinction from SoXog (mud). 
IITXoc, ZriXog, SovXog, rjXoc, besides the proper names TaXXoc, 
TiXXog, "YXXoc, MvXXog, ^vXXog, Ne*Xoc are excepted and 
follow the general rule. Mo^Xoc is oxytone. 

2. Polysyllables in aXXoc, vXXoc, iXXog, riXog, aXog, ovXog 7 
avXog, eXog conform to the general rule. Only o/mQaXog, alyiaXog, 
KopvSaXog, 'IraXog, and Oeo-craXoc are oxytone. In like manner 
TpifiaXXog, KpairaraXXog, KOpvdaXXog. 

3. Diminutive forms in VXog and vXog are paroxytone : vavri- 
Xog, TpwtXog, KpwfivXog, TpoxiXog, Ala^yXog, MvpriXog. 

Note. — "irvXog, "0%vXog, KOvSvXog, a<j)6v^vXog, ScucryXog 
and yoyyvXog are proparoxytone : cio-^oScXoc (place abound- 
ing with cMj^odsXog) , ofieXog, ofioXog, SffctXoc, fiveXog oxy- 
tone ; (TTpofilXog, o/uuXog, aiyiXog, irveXog proparoxytone. 

4. Forms in wXog are accented according to the general rule. 
Only AlrtoXog and TlaKruXog are oxytone. 

5. Bou/coXoc and aliroXog belong properly to adjectives. §. 33. 
II. 2. 

b. 1. Words formed from the 1 person perf. pass, (mostly ab- 
stracts in fiog) are oxytone : vvyfiog, Qpayfiog, <jKia$iJ.6g, dae/uog, 
avy icaXvjuLiuLog, ^(r/ULog, \pTf\Gfx6g, airacrixog, ipaXfJiog, Svfjiog, X^o'c- 

2. All proper names in afiog and all other words in afiog of 
the measure ^ ^ w are barytone : Upiafiog, Tvorafiog, JJipya- 
juiog, Uvpafiog, Tevrafiog, icdXafiog, SdXafiog, Kvafiog, aprafiog. 

Note. — lioTafiog is oxytone. 

3. Words in afiog of the measure _ ^ w are oxytone : ovXa- 
juiog, yiqpafiog, <pwpaf.iog (and usually tyiopiafiog. Schol. Venet, II. 
XXXIV. 228. Phav. p. 1851. 30.), vKivda^g, x^fiog. 

Note. — "Opxa^og is barytone. 

4. Those in wfiog and those which have a diphthong before 
fiog are oxytone : fitofiog, Cwfiog, \p(x)[iog, Xoifiog, Xaifiog. 

Note. — Ol/uLog, wfiog, Ktofiog are barytone. 

5. All dissyllables in ofiog and dfiog are barytone : Bpofiog, yo- 
fiog, rpofiog, ydfiog, ra/ioc, afiog, \pdfifiog. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 45 

Note. — To/jloq passive : rop.6g active. 

6. Those in rjfiog are barytone as proper names, oxytone as 
appellatives : Krjfiog, Kviipog, Stj/xoc (fat). 

Note. — Ari/LLog (people) is barytone. 

7. Those in 17.10c are oxytone ; only ^v/aog (thyme) is pa- 
roxytone. 

8. Those in juog, in which a consonant precedes /x, are oxy- 
tone : 6<pZa\/j.6g, IvSaXfiog, dp&/i6g. 

Note. — Only those in rp.og are barytone: Yldrfxog, irorfjiog, 
besides oXjuiog and 6y/nog. 

c. 1. Those in dvog are barytone : crre^avog, icXtjSavoc, BaX- 
avog, ^oavog, nXdvog. 

Note. — Ovpavog, 'HpiSavog, 'Qjceavoc, Xi^avog are oxytone 
according to the analogy of the following. 

2. Proper names in dvog and all in avvog are oxytone : 'Upw- 
Siavog, Ttpfiavog, ILiKavog, 'AXavoc, ^lovXiavog, MapKiavog, Se- 
fiaaTiavog, Ktpavvog. Tvpavvog, which lengthens a only by 
position, is prop aroxy tone. 

3. Those in 7vog and dissyllables in ojvog are barytone : irpivog, 
irlvog {jrivogt), e\ivog, Slvog, (j^olvog, /mvEXvog, irpwvog, KtJvog, 
ihvog, olvog, aivog, tcapKivog (Herodian. Dind. I. p. 20.) ; but 
KupKivog also is good. S. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 792. According 
to Etym. Gud. p. 209. tylvog is also paroxytone. 

Note 1. — Hereto belong nouns coming from the Latin in 
Inns and several proper names : Azovrlvog, 'Priylvog, 'Ajcoeryav- 
rtvog, Aarivog, tyiklvog, Nivoc, Aivog. XaXivog, together with 
Ipivog, is oxytone ; KapTivog, KvickdfMvog, vaylvog, together with 
Korivog and tXivog, are proparoxytone. 

Note 2. — Polysyllables in wvog are oxytone : KOivwvog, 
ola)vog, T&ojvog. 

4. Those in tvog and ijvog are accented according to the rule. 
Only TrapStvog is paroxytone ; Xr]vog oxytone, together with all 
names of nations in r\vog : Tvpavvog. 

5. When a consonant precedes vog the words arc barytone : 
oKVog, vrrvog, Vfivog, Zd/ivog, pa/uvog, Ar\p.vog, Tvpavvog. 

Sole. — \\d-)>(:r, together with a/ii'o'r, is oxytone. 

0. Those in vvog, particularly names of nations, arc xytonc : 



46 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ypvvog, Qvvog, B&vvog. Bovvog, together with 7rXvvog, follows 
the same accentuation. 

d. Words in pog are accented according to the general rule : 
only \opog, vopog, rvpog, icaipog, Kiqpog, awpog, ovpog (pit ; ovpog 
wind), jxr]p6g, (ppovpog, dypog, wvpog, AoKpog, larpog are oxy- 
tone, haipog properispome. 

e. Words in avog and crog are oxytone : Kiaaog, irzaaog, ko- 
\ocr<j6g, AvpvricTGog, Au/caj3i7<7croc, Kapricrcrog, ^iXiaaog, Hap- 
vcKTcrog, j3vcr(roc, ' AXiicapvaacFog, TaprricrcTog. So Uaiaog, Aovaog, 
Xpvcrog. Nrjo-oc and irdaaog (Eust. Odyss. 1845. 31.) are 
barytone. 

Note 1. — Some proper names draw back the accent upon 
the syllable containing the idea, particularly when they lose 
a (7 : Kapr}(Tog, "JLpeaog. So MiXiorcrog, Atcro-oe, Qvaaog, Kl<r- 
vog (Plut. Alex. 41.). 

Note 2. — KvirapKraog and vapmaaog follow the general rule, 
together with all in vaog. 

f. Of those in £oe and ipog all polysyllables are oxytone ; so 
also the dissyllable l^og. "EXt^og, as a proper name (Thucyd. 
8. 80.), is proparoxytone, together with XdXv\pog and xop^a^pog. 
III. oc after mutes. 

a. Words in ]3oc, 70c, $og follow the general law : 6Xj3oc, 
7rdrayog, Xoyog, Mij^og, vdpSog, UivSog, (T/ndpaySog, pdfidog. 

Note. — Aoj3oCj icoXofiog, Xotyog, (priyog, JJaXaayog, oSog, 
cnroSog, rayog, ovdog, lv$6g, dpvjuiaySog are oxytone. Hivdog, 
which usually followed this rule as oxytone, is made barytone 
by Herodian. Conf. Schol. Apollon. p. 294. Schsef. 

b. Tlog, icog, rog follow the law. Krtwog, rpoirog, "OXv/unrog, 
<j)£)Kog, cu)Kog, XaKKog, KOKKog, KpoKog, dicrKog, 7ri5riKog, "IJ3ukoc, 
(popTog, yoprog, fjLvprog, apicrog, Korrog, jcarroc, irXovTog. On 
those in aicog S. §. 30. III. Note 1. 

Note. — 1. 2K07roc, Kaprrog, and all in u)irog, which are pro- 
perly compound adjectives ; 2. Spiyicog, x«X KO 'cj dcrnog, tnjKo'c, 
(pap/jLUKogi ipLTTdKog, QvXaicog, dvaicog (S. Aristarchus in Phavor. 
p. 1857. 38.) ; 3. all in tiicog, which properly are adjectives in 
tKog ; 4. those originally verbals, as j3poro'c, vzrog, vKjterdgy 
(TTparog, TOK&Tog, (jvpferog, 7rvpETog, afxa^irog, drpairiTog, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 47 

utyvayzrog (so Aristarchus, Tyrannic- cKpxxryerog, S. Phavor.), 
6'toToe, KioicvTog, ytopvrog, derog, fiovXvrog are oxytone. 
"A/xrjroc, aporoc and Tpuy^roe are proparoxytone in the con- 
crete, and oxytone in the abstract sense. Biorog is always 
barytone. All in taicog are paroxytone. 

c. Those in (f>og, \og, Sog follow the general law : ipij^og, ra- 
(pog, dcFKoXcHpog, KoXatyog, Kiirtyog, poa^og, rgoyog (course), 
fdvSog, ZijSog, WTopSog, yovSog, \poSog, Xi'iKv&og, aicvSog, Xaj3u- 
ptv^og, firjpivSog, "OXvvZog, ipdpaSog. 

Note 1. — 'AStX^o'e properly a&X^Eoc), vrpovSog, poi\6g 
(properly adjective), /3orj3-oc (from /3otjSooc; s. the adjectives), 
bpfiaZog and dXcpog are oxytone. So popfyog in Euripides. 
S. Eustath. p. 1761. 20. Yet in Bekk. Anecd. p. 107. it is 
paroxytone with more analogy. *2rpov%6g is in Attic better 
properispome. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 876. The Attics barytone 
a&X</>£ the vocative of dSsXtyog. 

Note 2. — The Doric accus. pi. of masculines was og instead 
of ovg, but this syllable is considered long in reference to the 
accent. Thus oWkI/okoc aXwirtKag instead of SvGKtpicovg. 

§. 24. 

Neuters in ov. 

1. No neuter in ov is oxytone except Aeov, irrepov, Zvyov, 
tp-n-BTov, XovTpov (water for the bath, Xovrpov bathing-place), 
and wov. To these are added, but improperly, the derivatives 
from verbal adjectives, as <j>vt6v, pvrov, /3orov, and the hetero- 
clites Stapd (oW/ioc), &c. 

2. Diminutives in tov of more than three syllables are always 
proparoxytone; in like manner those of the trisyllabic, which 
consist of three short syllables. On the contrary, most that are 
of dactylic measure are paroxytone, especially when two conso- 
nants immediately precede iov : TratSiov, arXtyytov, tcpapfiiov, 
cqclov, epxiOVf ugkiov, fiiftXlov, dpviov, Sripiov, ywpiov, ^pvariov, 
<titiov, ayoiviov, ypiylov, Xovrpiov. Eust. p. 233. 268. On XijSiov 
or X//&ov, which Didymus writes proparoxytone, S. Eustath. p. 
1140.63. riiav. ]>. 11S7. 16. 

3. TleBiov alone of words of three short syllables is paroxytone. 
Grammarians consider it not to be a diminutive. S. Ktvni. M. 



48 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

v. TLiEri, and especially Eustath. II, p. 255., who says : " 7r£&'ov 
is not a diminutive ; when it is to be used as diminutive of 
iriSr) it becomes proparoxytone." Conf. Phavor. p. 1461. 16. 
Conf. Etym. M. v. AiafiovXiov. Eustath. II. p. 1196. 15. Phav. 
p. 1339. 17. adds ttoSiov (from 7tovq). Comp. on these dimi- 
nutives Bekk. Anecd. p. 793. Arcad. p. 120. and elsewhere. 

Note. — When two consonants, the latter of which is a li- 
quid, precede iov, the words are proparoxytone : i^ytov, 'Upiov. 
But these, as probably a great many others, ought not to be 
considered at all as diminutives. S. Phavorin. p. 1377. 17. 

4. Those in mov are proparoxytone : iXaiov^'B.paiov, rpoiraiov, 
"Epfiaiov. Conf. §. 30. I. d. 2. 

Note. — Instead of rpoiraiov the old Attics accented rpo- 
iraiov. 

5. Those in eiov are properispome : Xv^veiovj fiaXavuov, 
fiovGUOv, TravSoKEiov, BiBckjkoXelov, tj^elov, (yrifiuov, tXeyuov, 
voSttov, ^OXvfiireiov, fipovreiov. 

Note 1. — Tivuov, 2rvaov, BovSeiov, and some others, 
(mostly neuters of adjectives in eioq) are proparoxytone. 
Bekker. Anecd. p. 1343. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 368. sq. 

Note 2. — Herodian p. 308. Herm. gives the following rule : 
— Those only in uov are properispome, the primitive of which 
is perispome in the genitive. Hence 'AaKXrjiriog "AaicXriiriov 
forms ' Act kX^ttisiov, but Otigbvq, Orjo-twc? 0/?craov, not Qyi<te7ov. 
According to this, however, a great number of accentuations 
would require to be changed. 

6. Diminutives in tov (if they can be called diminutives) are 
never paroxytone : SivSpeov, opvsov, oarpzov. Also oariov is 
probably better proparoxytone, as with the old grammarians. 
S. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 793. How barovv can be formed 
from oarsov, kclvovv from icdvsov, is shewn above in substantives 
in eoc, ovq, and in adjectives. Comp. §. 30. b. 1. It is evident that 
the contraction barovv alone led to oariov. For in itself oariov 
is as false as ddzXtyiSiog. Conf. Herodian. irepl p.ov. XI& p. 38. 

The following is observable as the result of the several rules 
on words of the second declension : Neuters which are the oldest 
substantives of the language have also remained most faithful to 
the oldest (iEolic) accentuation ; containing scarcely any oxy- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION, 19 

tones. Next to them are such as have a mute for the 
nominal characteristic ; of these very few are oxytone. The 
most oxy tones are found among words in which a vowel or a 
liquid precedes oc. They must therefore be regarded as the 
newest words ; for they deviate from the old (^Eolic) accentua- 
tion. This has been explained §. 7, 8. 

Lastly, some peculiarity is exhibited in the accentuation of 
diminutives in i\og, uAoe, igkoq, and iov, of which the first are 
almost invariably, and the others partly, paroxytone. The 
Greeks intended by this accent to impart stress to the diminutive 
signification ; a peculiarity which is carried to still greater extent 
in adjectives. 



THIRD DECLENSION. 
§. 25. 

I. Monosijllables. 

a. Oblique cases. — Here the general law obtains, that in the 
genitive and dative of all numbers those syllables by which the 
nominative has been increased receive the accent, namely so that 
the circumflex stands on a final syllable long by nature and the 
acute on a short final syllable, while the nominative, accusative, 
and vocative, as the oldest cases, retain the accent on the root. 
Hence <rvg avog, fii\v fxrjvog, Si'ip ^rjpog ^rjpi %r\pa ; at£ alye 
cdyoTv alyeg alyCov alyag ; pig pivog pivi ptva. 

But for the dative plural this accentuation applies only when 
the termination at is joined to the root of the word : al£,i. The 
Epic forms which unite <tl to the unchanged plural retain the 
accent on the radical syllable: x^ l P €<T<Tl (x^/° £ ^)» ^vp^^i^ip^c)- 
Note. — The peculiarity of this accentuation is perhaps to be 
explained from the genitive plural, which in nouns having a 
consonant for the characteristic- was formed by the Ionians 
with a connective vowel between the root and the termina- 
tion. The Ionians said pujvlcjv, &c. in the genitive plural. 
This the Attics contracted into firjvtov, and then transferred 
the accentuation of the genitive plural on the termination to 
the genit and dat. of all numbers. This explanation at least 

/: 



50 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

becomes probable when we consider, 1. that in monosyllables 
whose genitive plural remains barytone the Ionians have left 
no traces of the use of a connective vowel, as wtewv for wrwv, 
&c. ; 2. that they never employed the connective vowel c in a 
monosyllabic participle, the termination of which always re- 
mains barytone ; 3. the Attic accentuation of numerals in dg 
dSog in the genitive plural. See these nouns. 
In the genitive dual and plural some nouns deviate from this 
accentuation; 1. all monosyllabic neuters: ovg wtoiv iotcov, <j>wg 
<j)ioToiv (j)d)TOJv, Kpdrwv. (Eustath. p. 1715. 58.) llvp has already 
in the nominative plural the heteroclite form irvpd (from nvpov), 
consequently also 7rt>pon> according to the second declension 
(Eustath. II. p. 43.). If inflected according to the third it would 
give irvpa 7rvpo)v. 2. All nouns having e or w for the nominal 
characteristic : Swg ^wwi; $a>otv, SjuKvg Sfiwcjv, Tpd>g Tpuxvv, 
7rXwc 7rXwa>v (Eustath. Od. p. 1425. 52.), Kwg kwwv (Eustath. 
p. 318. II.), (Trig o-£wv. (Conf. Etym. M. ^svg. Aristoph. Lys. 
730.). Schol. Venet. XIII. 103. Phavor. p. 1642. 16. 3. Some 
nouns which were originally dissyllabic, as iralg (wd'ig) Traidwv 
7ra'iSoiv, <pi£g {(pu'ig) <f>co$t*)V tyco^oiv, dag [Sa'ig) SqSwv Sddoiv. 
The Dorians circumflexed all these forms. S. Schsef. Greg, 
p. 317. 

Note 1. — The following contracts deviate from the ac- 
centuation of monosyllables in the singular as well as dual 
and plural : \ag Xaog \ai Xdwv, Kr)p (Ktap) Kr)pog idjpt, rip 
(tap) rjpog t)pi, vlog vtl; while the oblique cases of (ppyp 
(<f>peap) are accented entirely according to the general rule of 
monosyllables of the third declension : (ppiirog (ppriri ^prjrotv 
(ppr)T(ov. (S. Herodian. in Chcerobosc. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1265.) 
The dative <j7t£<j<ti. from Girkacn remains barytone. Some also 
wished to make the Attic genitives yripwg and icepug from 
yripaog and icepaog oxytone, yypwg and K£pd>g. But Herodian 
opposed this, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1209. and with reason; for the 
Attics accented even icptwg according to the rule. Hence it 
is also clear, that the accentuation of the genitive of x°^c> 
which according to Elmsley (Aristoph. Ach. 1013.) must be 
\od)g, not x° ( ^c ? * s without analogy. For vzwg belongs to an 
entirelv different class. S. §. 27. III. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 51 

Note 2. — The genitives Sovpiov and yovvwv (not Sovpwv 
yovvuv) belong as heteroclites to the second declension. 

Note 3. — Some proper names are also excepted, as Miiv 
Mijvoc, 9wv Qwvog, "O^ *£27roc, which conform to the old 
accentuation still obtaining e. g. in the monosyllabic parti- 
ciples. The same accentuation is followed in the dual and 
plural of nag: ttclvtolv ttcivtijjv iraai, and of the compounds 
of fie • fir\&ivwv jmrj^iai. 

Note 4. — The accentuation of monosyllables is followed by 
the syncopised forms in rip and tuv : iraTiip irarpog irarpi, 
kv(1)v Kvvog, Svyarrip Svyarpog SvyaTpi, &c. ; together with 
yvvr) yvvaiKog yvvaiKi yvvatica, &c. (the word was pronounced 
yvaiKog yvaiici yvcuica) and Bopv in the dative Sopi. 
b. Nominative. — The JQolians accented all monosyllables with 
the circumflex, because they had no oxytones. Conf. Gramm. 
Meerm. ap. Schoef. Greg. p. 662. The remaining dialects have 
retained this old accentuation only 1. in monosyllabic neuters 
without exception : (piog (light), ovg, irvp, irav, o-jcwp (not tricwp), 
GTciig (not orate), icfjp, yov, and names of letters, /ulv, vv, Si, ov, 7rt, 
pu, aav (not crav. S. Theod.), rav, v, a, <pt, yj, w ; the neuters 
are the oldest substantives of the language, and consequently 
retain the oldest zEolic accentuation ; 2. in those masculines and 
feminines whose accusative is parisyllabic with the nominative ; 
i e. in all whose accusative terminates in v, and vocative in a 
vowel : Ale Atv (not \ig Atv), tag klv (not Kig kiv), ypavg ypavv, 
fivg fivv, dpvg Spvv, avg <rvv, vavg vavv ; 3. in some with a con- 
tracted nominative, as 0pai£ BpqK, /3oa£ /3w£, iraig iralg (also 
Epic accusative waiv, voc. 7rat), irpoifi 7rpoi%. 

Note 1. — The Attics also accented y\av% with a circumflex, 
the other dialects, on the contrary, having it oxytone, yAau?. 
So Tau£, a river in Sicily. K\tig, although icXeev in the ac- 
cusative, has the nominative oxytone, because $ is the charac- 
teristic. On those in ig, which Aristarchus oxytoned without 
exception, see Eustath. Jl. p. 841. 21. 857. 33. Aristarchus 
w as led to the accentuation \ig \7v, Kig kiv by the totally 
different icXdg tcktlv ; for, according to Ktvni. M. p. 567. he 

inflected Xig \iv6g. Comp. Henn. ad Eurip. Bacch. 1166. 

t: 2 



52 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

^Eschrion correctly accented \tg Xtv, kTc klv. Conf. Phavor. 
p. 1185. 14. 

Note 2. — All the rest whose accusative is dissyllabic, i. e. 
terminates in a, are oxytone in the nominative : Zevg, alZ, 
Srip, 5<Lg, (pug (man), cjx^g (mark of a burn), Tpiog, S/xwc, am, 
<pprjv, \riv, <(><i)p, Saig, dag (from Sa'ig), irovg, not irovg, which 
supposes an accusative irovv, voc. 7rou, that can never occur 
from the simple irovg. S. Apollon. adv. p. 554. 

Note 3. — Compounds with monosyllabic nouns of the third 
declension follow the general law of accentuation : ^afioSpa^, 
^ajuLoSpaicog. 

§. 26. 
II. Polysyllables. 

Genei'al Observations. 

1. As long as the principal laws permit, the accent remains 
on the syllable which possesses it in the nominative. Only the 
vocative, which is the oldest form of the nominative, sometimes 
changes the accent after the iEolic manner, as is shewn in the 
individual examples of oxytones. In forms paroxytoned in the 
nominative, which in the vocative shorten the syllable contain- 
ing the nominal characteristic, the accent usually approaches as 
near as possible to the principal idea : \A.7roAAwv "AitoWov (Xtov 
is the syllable containing the nominal characteristic v. The 
nominal characteristic is that letter which next remains after 
throwing away the termination : ^AiroWcov-og). 

2. No neuter is oxytone. They have all the accent on the 
syllable containing the idea, or on that which stands as near as 
possible to the syllable containing the idea. 

3. No simple noun substantive in 2 or ^ of more than one 
syllable is oxytone, and none is proparoxytone in the nomi- 
native ; they are all either paroxytone or properispome. Here 
i and v before £ and \p are always considered short for the ac- 
cent, so that all in which a, £, t, o, or v precedes £ or xp are pro- 
perispome if the penultimate be naturally long. Conf. Theodos. 
p. 238. Gbttl. Draco, p. 44. Thus QotviZ, SolSvZ, rj\t£, SvpaZ, 
Ka\avpo\p } Kvic\to\p, av\a%. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 53 

Note. — Aristarchus considered that irrepv^, when standing 
in a collective sense, as II. II. 316., should be oxytone, 
Trrepvt Conf. Eustath. II. p. 229. Etym. M. v. nrepvt 
Phavor. p. 1 595. This accentuation, however, rests upon no 
grounds, and is contrary to all analogy. With as little reason 
can we say tw£. 
The several words not comprised under the above (neuters 

and nouns in £ and ^) are classed here according to their 

nominal characteristic. 

I. Words whose characteristic is a vowel. 

E. 1. All words in evg are oxytone. In the vocative, when c 
of the termination is dropped they take the circumflex instead 
of the acute : fiaaiXEvg, fiaatXtv. No vocative of the third de- 
clension is oxytone if it be really distinguished from the nomi- 
native by a peculiar form, because, being the oldest form of the 
nominative it follows the oldest iEolic accentuation, which re- 
cognizes no oxytone. Those only in ig and vg remain oxytone. 

2. Those in rig, of which very few occur, are either barytone 
or perispome : rpti]pr}g, 'Hpa/cAfjc. The former is properly an 
adjective, and like all adjectives in yprig, has the peculiarity of 
not passing the accent over the syllable rip, because it is formed 
by contraction : hence the vocative is rpii]peg, not rpirtpeg. It 
is also peculiar in dropping its characteristic £ in the genitive 
plural (§. 34. d. Note), hence Tpriipwv ; rpir)p£iov being wholly 
false. The Attics say rpiijpdjv (as ctuv/jSwv, ewfttov) ; the Ionians 
rpiripicov. As the perispomes in r)g are formed by contraction 
from crjc their accentuation is perfectly simple, according to the 
given rules of accent in contraction. 

I. — No noun with the characteristic iota is oxytone. "O^te, 
iroXig. On the accentuation of these words, which change their 
vowels in the oblique cases, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
For Kparaug (Od. XII. 124.) see Phavorin. s. v. 

O. — The feminincs are all oxytone. The accusative singular 
of those in tog is distinguished from those in w by taking the 
circumflex, while the latter, like the nominative, are oxytone. 
2a7r<£(6, (2a7T0ooc) 2a7r<^oue, (2axr0&) 2a7T^>o7, 2a7r0w ; alSwg 
aldovg alSol aiSio. In the vocative in m both forms take the 



54 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

circumflex, the reason of which has been explained above in 
those in tvg. 

Y. — All in vg with short v in the nominative are barytone : 
florpvg, irpevfivg, eyx&vg, tteXeicvq, yevvg, 7riTvg, 7rrixvg, X £ ' Au C> 
yripvg. With long v they are either oxytone or perispome: 
ir\r\§vg, vr}Svg, Ix^vg, ldt}Tvg, 6'iZvg, 'Epivvvg, l£,vg, 6<j(pvg, 
6<j)pvg. 

Note 1. — 'I)ftvg, l%vg, 6<j(j)vg, 6(ppvg occur also as perispome, 
which, at an earlier period, was probably the case with all 
these oxy tones. If the nominative be perispome the accu- 
sative is parisyllabic. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 31. says : 
iX^vg, ocrQvg, 6<j>pvg, have this accentuation only when they 
are feminine. 

Note 2. — On the oblique cases of those which change their 
vowels, as 7rr\xvg y tt^x^wv, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
H. — There is only one Greek substantive with the charac- 
teristic r\ : "Aprig^Apriog, which, however, may perhaps be better 
derived from the iEolic "Apevg "Apqog. 

Q>. — The few of this kind are paroxytone : npug, aXwg, 
"ASujg, yaXwg. 

II. Words whose characteristic is a liquid. 
N. — a. Words in which a, c, jj, or 7 precedes v are all oxytone : 

'AXjCjUav, fieytcrrav, \ifx{]V (Xifiivog), Kri^rjV (Ktjtprivog), 1<j<jv)v {Iggyi- 

vog), ceXtyig SsAtylvog, aicTig cucrTvog. 

Note 1. — Only "EaAjjv, uprjv, and compounds, whose idea is 
consequently enlarged by composition, are paroxytone : apxt- 
7TOLIULYIV, $>i\oTroiiLir)v 9 Ei>7rcuav, Tiravoirav, 'Ep/xo7rav. 

Note 2. — Apollonius de conjunct, p. 570. marks fxeyiarav, 
%vvav, and veav with the circumflex ; so also wrav, as from 
w erav. This accentuation, however, would only be possible 
in contraction from awv into av ; but even here we find 'lav 
(from 'Iawv) oxytone. Hence in Apollonius it is probably more 
correct to follow Bast (Add. ad Greg. Cor. p. 904.) by ac- 
centing fieytarav, Z,vvav, veav, which is confirmed by the form 
Aapeiav (from Aapelog, as veav from veog) in iEschyl. Pers. 
650. If irav be from errjg, the only correct writing is o» Vav. 
Comp. Herm. ad Soph. Phil. 1373. and lieisig. Conf. I. p. 217. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 55 

Didymus (in Phavorin. p. 1898. 35.) wished to have made 
the whole <h irav, viz. from errjg vocative ha, Doric (?) hav. 
In such case a catastrophe of the accent would take place in 
oj Vav. But the derivation of Apollonius is manifestly pre- 
ferable. 

b. Those in vv are barytone : fioaavv, ttoXtvv, &c. 

c. 1. All proper names in wv with a vowel preceding are 
barytone : 'A/LKfriwv, ' Iwv, Kpoviujv, Ovpaviwv, 'Arpt (wv, IlrjX- 
dwv, Xdojv (not Xawv, as in Aristoph. Eq. 78.). 

2. Allfeminines in wv are oxytone : x £ A^wv, KaXvdwv, KoXo- 
<pwv, StSwv, <jr}7rzSu)v. Only yXrj-^wv and /uu'ikwv are barytone, 
because, like k'uov, they are also of the masculine gender. 

3. Of masculines all collective ideas are oxytone : ^acjtvwv, 
fpoiviKivv, 'tTnrwv, Kvafiojv, f3owv ; also all names of months : 
IlvaveipLwv, ra/uL^Xuov, Mai/j.aKTY}piwv ; besides all in awv, as 
kvkewv, \apa^pEwv, a/unraXeajv, aicav&Eojv, and a great many 
names of places : 'EXikwv, avXwv. 

4. Those in j3wv, ywv, §wv which retain w in the genitive are 
barytone : rpifiwv, afxfiwv, irvpywv, Arywv, kw^wv, kXvSwv. 

Except those in ywv-yovoq IlacpXaywv, Aaiarpvywv, and dywv 
aywvog. 

5. Those in irwv, kwv, and rwv are likewise barytone : Aafx- 
nwv, Aaicwv, YlXarwv. Except the collectives of these termina- 
tions and dyicwv, ^irwv. 

6. In (j)U)v and ywv there is noue which falls under considera- 
tion here except kv^wv (not kv(j>wv), and the perispome Tv<j>wv; 
those in Swv are barytone, unless already comprised under 2. 
and 3. To the latter belong MapaSwv, KaXvSwv, together with 
many geographical names in wv, which have been received from 
collective ideas. 

7. Those in Xwv, fiwv, vwv, pwv, awv. if not belonging to 3., 
are barytone. 

Note, — Krj^Efiwv, riyEfiwv, Wvfiwv are oxytone. 

8. Tawv is perispome according to Arcad. p. 16. 10. But the 
reason of this accentuation has not yet been explained. In 
UoaEidwv and TvQiov there is contraction from awv, which 
does not happen in Tawv. TawV therefore has the following 



56 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

forms, 1. rawg and raiog according to the second declension; 
2. Tcitov (?) and raiov according to the third. 

9. Those in vwv are barytone if w remains in the genitive : 
^AjuKfHTpvwv, ^HXsKTpvwv. StKwcJv ^acvtovog belongs to 2 ; but 
oxytone when they have o in the genitive : aXzKTpvtSv, aAsic- 
Tpvovog, Tr}pv(jjv 9 ^Ajul^iktvxjjv, Kep/cvcJv. 

P. — All in r\p are oxytone : except the names of nations, Tlir\p 
and "I/3rjp, and compounds, as Trdv%r)p ; besides firiTrjp, %vydrr\p, 
elvdrrjp. These last three, however, proceed in the oblique 
cases, as if they had been oxytone in the nominative : jurjrrip, 
fxriripog, firjripi. 

Vocative. — Besides jmr)rrip, SvyaTrjp, elvarrip, also dvi'ip, Sai'ip, 
7rarr}p, and (Tiorrjp take the short ep in the vocative, hence from 
the remark made above, p. 53. (that no independent vocative, 
really distinct from the nominative, is oxytone), it follows that 
these vocatives must be barytone : ^r)rep, St/yarcp, uvarep, dvzp, 
%azp, irarep, owep. ^r\fii}TY]p hath Ar'jjurjrep not Art/urjTip in the 
vocative. 

Dative plural. — Those whose root terminates in sp throw out 
this £ by syncope in some forms, and in the dative plural join 
the termination <n to the root by a connective vowel a, which, as 
the representative of the omitted and originally accented e, is 
also oxytone : 7rtm'jp warpog iraTtpcn Trarpai irarpacn. This con- 
nective alpha is therefore always accented in the dative plural : 
dpvacri, vloKTL. Herewith, however, we must not confound the 
forms ci'o-rpacrt, Trpoawiracn, wherein the m is merely appended to 
the simple plural acrrpa, npocnoTra, as in Stjpecrcn (^r)peg), ^dpeacn 
(Xtipzg.) Finally it has already been remarked that the syn- 
copised forms of those in rip are accented according to the law 
of monosyllables. §. 25. Note 4. 

2. Those in wp are barytone, except 1x^9* Some add also 
dx<Jp> which, however, is better barytone according to Arcadius, 
p. 20, 21. Conf. Herodian. -n-epl /jlov. Xt^. p. 84. 

III. Words whose characteristic is a mute. 

Those mutes which form £ or \p with the o- of the termination 
are not adduced here, because the rule for their accentuation 
has already been given, p. 52. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 57 

A. — 1. All in ag d$og are oxytone : 'ApKag, rpidg, Svdg. 

Note 1. — Some Ionic proper names are perispome : Birag 
BiraSog, Kvpag KvpaSog. Conf. Theod. p. 241. 

Note 2. — The Attics have the peculiarity of making numerals 
in ag, as x<Xmc, /uvpiag, perispome in the genitive plural: -^iXia- 
$wv, luvpiaSwv. This accentuation is only to be explained by 
the Ionic forms, which put the connective vowel c between 
the root and termination (^XmSaov, Herod. 7. 28.) This con- 
tracted according to the Attic mode gave x^a^wv. Conf. ad 
Theodos. p. 217, That this is true with respect to this Attic 
accentuation of the genitive is shewn by the Dorians, who 
use a in the same way, as the Ionians e, for a connective vowel : 
Sripctv (for Zripuv) from Sripduv, yvvaacav from yvvaacdwv : in 
like manner Xapirav (not Xapirav, Pindar. 01. XIV. 11.) for 
Xapinov from Xaptracov. So in the second declension : when 
the Ionians say vr\<ji(jjv from vrjaog the Dorians form v^acnav 
(Callim. Del. 66.) ; from doidog first doidduv (Callim. Del. 5., 
where it must not be deduced from doi^rf), then dotdav (Pind. 
Isthm. IV. 46.) In like manner the neutral forms icvavzdwv, 
Idwv in Hesiod and Homer. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gram. I. 
p. 153. 

2. All in 7c iSog are oxytone : ^(ppaytg a^payldog, Kvrjfxig 
KvripXdog, Kpr)iTig Kpr}TrXdog, /3aX/3t'c ]3aXj37c)oc. BevStg (Ace. Btv- 
£tv), MoXic MoXiSoe MoXlv, 'ArapTtg 'Araprlv are Thracian 
names. Theod. p. 243. 

3. Of the words in 1.g X8og those only are barytone which can 
take v as termination in the accusative; such as cannot take this 
are oxytone : "Aprefiig "ApTtfiiv, "Epig "E/xv ; kX-rrig eXir&a, Ifiirig 
l/UTTLoa, \a\KLg xaXiciSa., KiyicXig jay/cXt^a. The feminines derived 
from oxytone or paroxytone masculines retain the accent of these 
masculines : AlrtoXog AlrwXig, t/ctrrjc iKtrig, Sevirorrig Stcnrorig, 
Toz i iWr\g ToZorig, ILTrapTidrrig ^TrapTiarig, 7rpaafivTrig 7rp£afivTig. 
Those only which are formed from masculine or feminine pro- 
paroxytones and dissyllabic barytones are oxytone : Ka-rrriXog 
KcnrriXig, AapSavog AapSavig, al)(jj.dXit)Tog aiyjiaXioTig, THpar)g 
Ylspaig, MriSog Mr}$ig. Those derived from nouns of the third 
declension are oxytone : KeKpowig t AlStoTrig, Apvoirig. SkuStjc 
gives ^KvSig and ^Kv^ig ; Kan^Xog KatniXig and KwmiXig (dimi- 
nutive). 



08 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note, — From Kopwvig Hesiod formed the accusative Kopio- 
viv (See Schol. Pynd. Pyth. III. 14.). But it may perhaps 
be assumed, that with him the nominative was also Kopwvtc, 
and therefore the accusative Koptoviv. On KairriXig and Kairr}- 
X'tgsee Schol. Arist. Plut. 1121. 

4. All in vg vdog are oxytone : XXap.vg x^ajuvSoe, Sayvg 
SayvSog. 

6. — All that have $ for characteristic are barytone : dyXtg 
ayXtiog (Arist. Ach. 763. Vesp. 680.), SiXXig StXXtiog, opvig 
opv&og, Kopvg icopvSog, fXjutvc sXfdivOog (probably better eXfiig.). 
Note. — In Chceroboscus, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1208. we find 
dyvvg dyvvStg, a late word. BaXXte is barytone in Theod. p. 
94., oxytone in Draco, p. 23. and Phavor. 
T. — All that have r for characteristic are barytone : KtXrjc, 
X(j5t}g, yapig, yiyag yiyavrog ; the words dvdpidg avSpiavrog, 
I/mag IfidvTog, and some of the feminines in Tr\g rr^rog are oxytone 
with the Attics : SrjioTrig, KOV(j>OTrig, ra\vrr)g, fipadvTrjg, rpa^vrijg, 
aSporrig, laSrig, norfe. Conf. Arcad. p. 28. Eustath. p. 26. Also 
odovg odovrog, \piXrig \piXrjrog, yvpvi\g yvp.vi)Tog. KovprjTEg are 
the Curetes (II. IX. 529.); Kovpr^reg the young men (11. XIX. 
193.). Conf. Etym. M. v. Kovprirsg. Eustath. p. 928. 24. In tog 
only idpujg, Idptorog and svpujg svpwrog. The following are 
perispome: 1. all contracted from dwv into wv, as those in 0wv, 
EevoQiov, Arjjuo^wv, &c, which are contracted from <j>6wv. 
Others see in Herodian. Dindorf. p. 9. 2. The following in ag : 
TreXeicdg TrsXeicavTog (not ireXtKag. See Schol. Aristoph. Av. 882.), 
iXdg IXdvTog, eiXXcie aXXavrog, and TXicradg VXidcravrog. Chcerob. 
ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1186. According to Herodian these forms 
are contractions from deig ; in which case they should properly 
have the subscript iota. Conf. Eustath. p. 269. 3. Contrac- 
tions from oeig, as 'Ottouc, TrXaicovg, QXiovg, ( AXip.ovg. 

Peculiarities in the accentuation of some Words. 

In the vocative. — 1. Some in tov, that are not compounded, 
leave the accent in the vocative on the same syllable, which was 
accented in the nominative, although the termination is shortened: 
AaKedaifitJv gives AaKedaifxov, not AaKedaip,ov ; in like manner 
naXai/Liwv llaXaipov, ^iX^fJiwv ^iXrjf.tov, No/j/xan; Noiifiov, luzTawv 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 59 

'iKcraov, Ma^awv Ma^aoi/, 'Aptlojv 'Apuov. These are the only 
words in wv which have this peculiarity of the vocative. See 
Choerobosc. ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1245. sq., Etym. Gudian. v. 
"AttoWov ; the rest, more especially the compounds, all conform 
to the given law *) ; for we are not speaking here of compounds, 
the latter half of which is monosyllabic ; these remain accented 
according to the natural law : AvKoQpwv gives AvKO(f>pov, icap- 
T£p6<ppu)v Kaprepotypov, caityptov caitypov, 7repl(j)p<j)v 7TEpi(f)pov ; 
here an accentuation like iripicppov would be preposterous, as 
7T£pL was oxytone before the composition. The vocatives Ivocn^ov 
for tvomx^ov in Homer and 'EXiXtx^ov in Pindar (Pyth. VI. 
50.) are more remarkable ; here the accent recedes on account 
of the accentuation of evocng, &c. IniEsch. Sept. 101. we find 
7raXaix^ov, which, however, ought probably to be changed into 
iraXaix^ov. 

2. Those in wp, which shorten the vocative, retain the accent 
on the syllable accented in the nominative : olKrjriop olicriTop, 
Ylo\vfir]aTii)p IioXvpr\(jTop, avTOKpaTwp avroKparop, ^EXiri'}vwp 
^EXirrivop) 'ASjUTjrto/o 'Ad/iriTop, TrpOTraTLjp irpoirarop. Choerobosc. 
1. 1. p. 1244. 

3. Those in Tjprje, wprje, wX?/c, keep the accent where it was 
in the nominative : rptf/pfe, Aiwpeg, l^wXeg. 

In the accusative. Those oxytones in wv and wp, which lose 
their characteristic (v, p), are perispome in contraction with the 
termination of the accusative (a and ag) : ukwv ukovclq UKoag 
iiKovq (not UKovg; see Eustath. p. 829. 1.), Kvicewv kukewvo 
KVKtioa kvkzlj ; l\(^p txwpa Ix^a L X^' 

As a result of the several rules on substantives of the third 
declension, it is evident, that neuters, as the oldest substantives 
of the language, together with those masculines and feminises 
which have a mute characteristic, adhere to the old law of 
accentuation, and that most oxytones are found among those 
which have a liquid characteristic. 

* Consequently £scb. Prom. 647« vo&aipov k<>p>i not titaipov vopff. 



60 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



ATTIC DECLENSION. 

§.27. 
The peculiarities of the Attic (properly old Ionic) declension 
are: 1. the change of the characteristic vowel; and 2. the 
lengthening of the o of the termination into w. This w never 
holds as a long quantity for accentuation ; see §. 5. I. When 
one of these two peculiarities occurs, the declension is Attic ; 
it is therefore not merely confined to the second declension, but 
we have & first, second, and third Attic declension. If both the 
peculiarities, the change of the characteristic vowel and length- 
ening of the termination, appear in one and the same word 
together, the law is that the changed vowel is never accented. 
This law is founded upon the rapidity with which such a vowel 
was pronounced. 

I. O occurs in the termination of the first declension only in 
the genitive sing, of masculines, where in the common declen- 
sion the o of the termination appears contracted with the cha- 
racteristic vowel a into ov. The old ao, however, is changed 
by the Attic or old Ionic declension into ew ; consequently, 
the genitives in ew from masculines in r?c or ag can only be 
proparoxytone : IlriXriiaSsu), AlveUu), GaXew (from 0aX7jc), 
"Eo/iew (from "Ep/xrjc), Boppeto (from Boppag). 

Note. — These forms, however, in which a is changed into e 
and o lengthened into w, must not be confounded with a con- 
traction of the genitive from ao into w, which is peculiar to the 
Ionians, particularly in the genitives of perispomes in f)c and 
ag. Thus the Ionians say, properly, Bopiag Boolib (from 
Bopiao, where ao is contracted into w ; here one must not 
with Eustath. p. 1771. 59. assume a syncope, which occurs 
only in the Attic form Boppew), 'Ep/miag 'Epjulcti, QaXtag 
GaXao, IlvSlag I1v%£<d, Av&ag Au&w (Herod. I. 170. V. 7. 
Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 79.). These contracted forms in f;e 
and ag would, if complete, have been according to the Attic 
usage, Bopku>, QaXteo), 'Ep/nkit), HvS&w ; but the Attics reject 
the first £ altogether; the second e in iw could not be ac- 
cented, being a vowel formed by change from a, therefore 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 61 

the Attics could only accent Bopptw, OaXew, TLvSew (as if 
from Boppag, QaXag (QaXrig), HvZag (IlvZiig),) because they 
are not accustomed to contract the ao of the termination of 
the first declension into w, like the Ionians, but only into ov. 
IT. The second declension is richest in Attic forms, because 
most words terminating in og belong to it. The few perispomes 
of this class in wg require little consideration here in respect 
to the accent, the w in them being already long in the nomina- 
tive, as formed by contraction, and therefore retaining the cir- 
cumflex through all the numbers and cases. They are Kwe, 
TXwg, Kpwg, Tpwcj names of towns; and the polysyllabic 6p(j>wg, 
rmog 1 , Xayfog. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 494. Av. 101. 

1. Oxy tones of this inflection are 1. those which were already 
oxytone according to the common declension and the given 
rules : Aewg from Xaog, veojg from vctoe, Xayajg from Xayog. It 
has before been remarked, that the genitives sing, of these no- 
minatives are never perispome, as conformably to rule they ought 
to be, but always oxytone like the nominative. The reason of 
this lies in the given law, that to when it stands in Attic for o 
(but o is the proper termination of the genit. sing, as remnant of 
the termination og; see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. pag. 
137.), never holds as a long quantity for the accent. Hence 
\tojg, gen. Aew, dat. Aew (now circumflexed, because i of the 
dative is added), ace. Xeojv, dual. nom. ace. Xto>, gen. Xtqv. 
plur. nom. Xtw, gen. Xewv, dat. Xuog, ace. Xewg ; 2. the Egyp- 
tian proper names, 'Ivapiog, Tafitog, NeKtjg, Tayug, Taiog. 

2. The paroxytones are those which were paroxytone accord- 
ing to the common declension : koXwq (tcaXog), yaXwg, aXwg, 

Note. — When the Epic writers insert an o before wg, these 
forms become proparoxytone, for this Attic w in we is never 
long for accentuation. They even remain proparoxytone when 
w is really lengthened by the i of the dative, because the in- 
serted o is sounded so slightly, as scarcely to be heard: ya- 
Xotog, yuXow, yaAoto, (" AZwg)" AZowg," ASow, "AS'oto. Accord- 

This writing is in Attic the only correct one; for without ' in wq, which is the 
remnant of the digamma (;>avo), the word in Attic would sound rn'or according t<> 



62 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ing to the common declension these forms would have been 
yaXoog, *A3-ooc. Conf. Schol. Venet. 11. XIV. 229. Eustath. 
p. 980. 49. Steph. Byzant. v. "A£oa>, and p. 668. 33. That 
an analogy exists between the forms in owe and ewc is shown 
by Kitog and Kowg. 

3. The proparoxytones are those which were also propar- 
oxytone according to the common declension: MsvtXaog Mevt- 
\eu)q, UriviXaog UrjviXEbjg. Hereto belong also such nouns as 
SiKEpwg, (j>i\6yt\(i)g (gen. Snccpw, QiXoyeXu) ; for when the geni- 
tive ends in rog Si/clowroc (piXoyiXwrog, the nominative is par- 
oxytone, Stfclpwe, tptXoytXwg, and they do not then belong to the 
Attic forms of declension), Ta\vyr}piog, evyripwg, fiaSvyripivg, 
l(j\aToyy]pwg (conf. ad Theod. p. 249.) for rayyyripog, evyrjpog, 
fiaSvynpog. That these forms were really extant, eaxaroyriptog, 
&c. and consequently are not contractions from laxaToyrjpaog, 
&c. is proved by svyr^poTarog, which occurs in Hesychius and 
Suidas (p. 883. Kust.), and ra\vyr]pa, which is found in Hip- 
pocrates. Conf. Sylburg. in Clenard. Inst. p. 447. The nouns 
with a short penultimate remain always proparoxytone (see n. 2. 
note); those with a long penultimate, as Euyjjpwe, are par- 
oxytone in the datives evyripo), tvyripiov, tu-yr/pwe. In Homer 
the form ay^puyg is to be preferred ; first, because he recognises 
the accusative sing, ayripu), which, as contracted from ayripwa, 
presupposes a nominative ayriptog, gen. ayriptoog ; secondly, be- 
cause he contracts the form of the second declension also from 
ayripaog into ayripiog. 

Note 1. — When the Epic writers make the genitive sing, 
of the changed forms terminate in wo, these can only be pro- 
perispome according to the given rules : IItjveAcwo (II. XIV. 
789.) HersCoo (II. IV. 338.); Ur^viXaog and Uhaog give in 
Attic UriviXeiog and litre tog (whence still in Plutarch. Thes. 
32. the genitive IIeVew) ; if o be added as termination, they 
cannot be accented Ur^veXhoo or flcrtwo, because the changed 
vowel t (from a) must not be accented ; consequently IlrjvE- 
Acwo and II etc wo ; and as w in the two words is no longer the 
w of the termination (w tttojtlkov; see §.5. 1.), the termina- 
tion being now o, it therefore properly obtains as long also 
for the accentuation. In like manner, TaXaCoo from TaXaog 



GREEK ACCENTUATTON. 63 

is correctly accented (Comp. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1223. Eustath. 
p. 1830. 61. Phav. p. 1496. 30.). But Miviog cannot form 
Mivuo but only Mivwo (see Phavor. p. 1263. 37.). 

Note 2. — The adjective ?wc, formed from aaog, was first 
?£we ; oxytone, because e, as change of vowel from a, can no 
longer be accented ; subsequently the e, scarcely heard in the 
pronunciation, was dropped, and the word became ?wc, £w, 
£a>, ?w'v ; yet only £w'e and Jwv are extant. When the accu- 
sative is accented Z>wv (see Bekk. Anecd. p. 1231.), this is ma- 
nifestly in imitation of Ptolemaeus, who also accented Z>wg. 
See Schol. Venet. V. 887. Conf. ad Theodos. p. 228. 250. 
III. To the third Attic declension belong all those which 
change the characteristic vowel a, i, o, and v, in the oblique 
cases into £ ; consequently, 1 . the neuters in ae, Kwag Kw-s-og, 
yvpag yrip-t-og ; in og, TU\og Tu-x^-og ; in v, aarv a<TT-£-og, a 
form to be preferred throughout to the other aorawe, as is evident 
from the accentuation of the plural aorfW; 2. the masculines 
and feminines in ig, woXig noX-e-iog, otpig 6<}>-E-ii)g, QifiaXig 
<j)ipaA-£-iog ; in vg, nri^yg nri\e(x)g, TriXeKvg 7teAek£(i)c, ey^eXvg 
tyXeXzwg; and the single fern, vavg vsajg. Of these the neu- 
ters are peculiar in not lengthening the o of the termination 
into h) according to the Attic mode ; they can therefore accent 
the changed vowel s in the genitive plural (see p. 69.) : Tal^og 
ru^iijjv Tei^ov, aery aaTtajv, av&og av^liwv. On the con- 
trary, the masculines and feminines lengthen the termination, 
in the cases where this contains an O sound, namely, in the 
genitives. Hence the tu in the genitives is invariably con- 
sidered as short in the paroxytoned forms; in yv for oiv in 
the dative dual, the <j> is indeed long, but because the changed 
vowel £ cannot be accented, when a lengthening of o into to 
occurs, the accent remains on the radical syllable, and € is 
scarcely considered as a syllable, the pronunciation hurrying so 
quickly over it : thus noXig noXzivg ttoXeiov ttoXewv ; 7rrj)(yg 
7ri)^u)g 7n)\e(i)v 7r//^£wv ; TrtXeicvg TraXtKtiog 7r£At*a^)v 7TeXIkuov. 
Note. — If the termination of the genit. dual, be not 
lengthened from <mv into yv (and this docs not usually happen), 
the e can then correctly take the accent: iroXtoiv, Ktvrjaioiv, 
as in Tti\ng rtl\so^ Ttiyjtti)v. 



64 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

IV. The diminutives in vg, as Atovvg Atovu, kXchhtvq tcXavav, 
icafxvg Ka/mv, are erroneously ranked under the Attic declension. 
These words remain always perispome. 

ADJECTIVES. 

§. 28. 
The idea of the adjective is in itself derivative, and subsequent 
to that of the substantive. Man first perceived the objects them- 
selves which surrounded him, before he learned to define their 
qualities by epithets. From this idea of derivation may be 
explained the circumstance that Greek adjectives are mostly 
oxytone ; the reason thereof is pointed out in §. 21. II. 5. This 
essentially distinguishes the accentuation of the Greek language 
from that of our own (the German), in which the general prin- 
ciple of accentuation (§. 1.) holds also for adjectives, the 
peculiar termination of the adjective being no longer made 
prominent by the accent. The JEolians followed the same law, 
which we (Germans) prescribe to ourselves; but the accentu- 
ation of the remaining dialects, especially of the beautifully 
refined Attic, predominated, although here and there resem- 
blances of the older and more natural accentuation are still 
extant (comp. §. 7. 3.), particularly in those adjectives whicli 
pass into the nature of substantives, e. g. (})i\og (friend) and 
<pi\og (friendly). 

i. The degrees of comparison follow the natural rule, leaving 
the accent, if possible, on the syllable before accented : o-o^oc, 
ao(j)(jjT£pog, <JO(f)ii)Tarog ; <pt\og, (j)i\aiTQpog. 

Note. — We must here remark, that in those comparatives 
which terminate in co-wv and Zuv, the radical syllable is 
lengthened by the metathesis of iota (these comparatives ter- 
minating properly in uov) : tcl^vq Schjcjujv Saaaov ; fxiyag 
/uLsiZtov fiztZov. Comp. the profound remarks of Buttmann in 
the Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. p. 269. 

2. The barytone feminine has its genitive plur. perispome in 
those adjectives, whose feminine takes a syllable more than the 
masculine (or, in other words, the feminines of adjectives of the 
third declension are perispome in the genit. plur.) ; the remaining 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 65 

adjectives, of which the number of syllables is the same in the 
masculine as in the feminine, make no distinction between mas- 
culine and feminine in the intonation of the genit. plur. ; hence 
\apiaig yaoUaaa (^apt£0-<7wv), rj^vg ydeia (rjSatJv), fiiXag fii- 
Xaiva (jueXaLvdjv), and ayiog ciyia (dyiwv), ta)(arog IcryarT) {laxa- 
rwv), avajKaiog dvayicaia (dvayKaii±)v). The same rule is fol- 
lowed by participles ; see §. 24. c. 

That luLsyaXri does not belong to words of the former class, 
although it has jxiyag for its masculine, is self-evident, the old 
masculine being originally fiiyaXog. 

Note. — The Dorians perispome their feminine genit. plur. 

in av, even of barytones in og : fieyaXdv, dvayicaiav, dyidv. 

I. Simple Adjectives. 
§. 29. 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

1. Those in ag are all barytone, yevvddag, &c. 

Note. — For the perispomes in ag, as SaKvdg, tyaydg, rpeadg, 
&c. see the substantives, §. 20. I. Conf. Lobeck. ad Phryn. 
p. 434. 

2. Those in r\g are all barytone : except eSeXovrrig and skov- 
rrig. See generally the substantives of this termination. 

§. 30. 

SECOND DECLENSION. 
It must be observed that the femin. in a of masculines in og 
has always long a : dvayicaiog dvaytcaia. Hence it is distin- 
guished by its accent from the neuter plur. dvayKald. Only 
irorvia, Sta, and some poetic forms are short. The feminine 
draws the accent in the nominative plur. to the place where it 
stood in the masculine of the nominative sing. : ay tog dyiai. 

Note. — The Homeric adjectives of only feminine forms 
dpyvpoirtZa, tviraTtpua, &c. have short a. 
I. og after vowels. 

a. Those in aog are oxytone, if they do not change in Attic 
into eojg : dyXaog, dXaog, Koavaog ; iroaog is formed from irpaioc : 
'iXdog changes in Attic into VAcojr. 

F 



66 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

b. 1. Those in tog are prop aroxy tone, when tog is joined • 
immediately to the root of the word : rtXtog, x« AK£ °e> \pvazog, 
alSaXtog (aiSaXrj), BaiSaXeog (AatSaAoc), KOvicrdXeog, [itXeog. 
Those which are contracted into ovg take the circumflex on the 
contracted syllable according to the law, that all simple nouns 
in tog and oog take the circumflex in contraction: ^pvazog 
Xpvaovg, dpyvpeog dpyvpovg, cnrXoog cnrXovg. 

Note 1. — The accentuation of contracted forms tog into ovg 
appears as thoroughly anomalous. But it must either be 
assumed, that besides the older accentuation xpvatog, dpyv- 
peog, &c. there existed also a later one xp^o-eoe, dpyvpeog, &c. 
according to the analogy of Iveog, Safyoiveog, kreog, whence 
subsequently was formed xpvcrovg from xpvvaog, &c. as Szvg 
from Seog, d%eX<j)iSovg from ddeXtpiSsog (see §. 23. I. Note 4.) ; 
or we must with Doederlein consider \pv<rovg, &c. to be 
formed from x9 V(7 oeig, &c. 

Note 2. — Those, which put e before the syllable og in the 
Ionic usage only, are oxytone: crTeptog ((rreppog), iceveog (icEvog), 
evzog, SaQoiveog, Ireog, t/Xeoc. See Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 
538. 

2. Those in Xzog, wherein X does not belong to the root, are 
diminutives, and therefore all paroxytone : KparaiXiog, txjuapSa- 
Xiog, XeirraXiog, deifJLaXiog, dpyaXiog. Conf. Herodian 7rep\ fiov. 
X£%s(t)g, p. 4. 

3. Verbal adjectives in Hog are all paroxytone, ypairriog. 

c. In rjog there is only the oxytone ai£r)6g. 

d. 1. Of those in mog the dissyllabic are oxytone: aicaiog, 
Xaiog, fiaiog, (paiog. Sicatoc as a proper name (Herodot. 5. 60.), 
VpaXai and ypala are properispome. Of polysyllables the follow- 
ing are oxytone : Kparaiog, yepaiog, TraXaiog, Srivaiog, rifimog, 
dXmog, dpaiog. 

2. Of the rest, those derived from a noun of the first declen- 
sion are properispome: dXicaXog (a'Xic//), elprjvaTog, dvayiccuog, 
dpovpatog. Add 'Eppalog, 'ASrjvatoc, 9rjj3a?oc ; but 'Analog is 
oxytone. 

Note. — AUaiog, fxaraiog, fiiflatog, fiiuog, SriXaiog, QvXatog, 
are proparoxytone. 

3. Those in siog, if polysyllabic, are proparoxytone: only 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 67 

(nrovdeioQ, dvdpsioQ, MevavSptiog, iraiphtog, fiEyaXEiog, ajcaraoc, 
^HXelog, rj^elog, waiduog (Arcad. p. 44. 18.), TrpvTavelog, yvvai- 
Ktlog, irap^Evnog (Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 919.), oSvelog are 
properispome. Also SwvElog occurs as properispome in Aris- 
toph. Eq. 354. The Epic (f>aTEiog is oxytone. Dissyllables are 
properispome: Stlog, X&og, -rrXdog (dxpdog). 

Note. — Aristarchus also accents rapcpEidg in Homer (II. 
XII. 158.), as if it came from Tap(f>Ei6g. Dionysius Thracius, 
however, accented raptydag from rapfyvg. See Phavor. s. v. 

4. Those in oiog are all properispome: trepolog, dXXoXog, 
b/uLolog, yeXoiog, Travrolog ; yet later Attics have also o/ji.oiog and 
ylXotog. 

5. Those in toe, with a consonant before the iota, are, if poly- 
syllabic, all proparoxytone ; the dissyllables Slog, XXog, are con- 
tracted from S'iiog, X'iiog ; for Xlog is the island itself. 

Note 1. — The following only are oxytone: iroXiog', $e%iog, 
GKoXiog, fiaXiog, XaXiog, itpiog. Yet the substantives to ttoXiov 
(an herb) and to GKgXtov (a song) are again proparoxytone. 
'A£to£, as a river, is oxytone in Homer (II. 2. 849.). Never- 
theless it is probably better proparoxytone. See Duker. ad 
Thucyd. II. 99. Herm. Eur. Bacch. 1141. .<Esch. Pers. 491. 

Note 2. — I\Xr\<JiOv (nXrimog) and dvTiog, from 7rXr)aiiog and 
dvTiiog, are paroxytone. Add to these also fivpiot (in- 
numerable), in contradistinction from fivpioi (10,000). 
e. Polysyllables in avog and ovog are oxytone : dyavog, 
aKovog. Avog is bary tone ; yet with some grammarians it was 
oxytone. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. XII. 137. 

f. Of those in oog, the numeral ideas in nXoog are paroxytone , 
a7rXooc, StrrXoog, TpnrXoog, TETpcnrXoog. These are contracted 
into ovg. In their accentuation as paroxytone, they are fol- 
lowed only by the always uncontracted dSpoog (in crowds), as a 
distinction from the compound d^poog (without noise). The 
rest in oog are regularly accented; only Sooc and oXoog are 
oxytone, together with the Doric Zoog (Theocr. Id. 2. 5.) 

Note 1. — When paroxytone adjectives in oog, whether 
simple or compound, lose the accented o by syncope, the)' 
become oxytone : SnrXog, $opv%og, /3o»j$oc. (Conf. Schajf. 
praef. ad Apoll. Rh. p. XV. 

i- 2 



68 C?REEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note 2. — On aSpoog and aSpoog, comp. Arcad. p. 42. and 
Schol. Aristoph. Acharn. 26. The genuineness of the ac- 
centuation aSpoog, however, may reasonably be doubted; 
aSpoog is more analogous. 
g. Those in woe, with the iota subscript, are all properispome : 

aXcjteicoog, iraTrirwog, 7rarp(^og, ripioog, alcwog, Gtyog, dS'tyog. 

Only Zioog (without iota) is oxytone, while the substantive ?wov 

again follows the rule. 
II. og after liquids. 

a. 1. Dissyllables in Xog of the quantity " w are paroxytone : 
XaXog, oAoc, KoXog. If the first syllable be long (therefore the 
quantity ~ w ) they are oxytone: ipwXog, ovXog (ovXal 1 ) from 6Xog, 
X^Xoc (koXoc) (comp. §. 21./. Note). Also deiXog, x^e? ^Xog, 
rpavXog. Only <j>avXog, SrjXog, ovXog (aidriXog) are barytone. 
KaXog (a and a) is oxytone. 

2. Those with the termination aXog and r}Xog are oxytone: 
bjuaXog, airaXog, \yafiaX6g, (TiwTrrjXog, piyrjXog. Only (3e(5rjXog, 
KifiSriXog (the latter, however, according to Schol. Aristoph. Av. 
158. is a compound), eKtiXog, are barytone. Schol. Venet. II. 
18. 580. 

3. Diminutives in iXoc and vXog are paroxytone : 7roiKiXog, 
opyiXog : see the substantives of this termination, p. 44. Me- 
yaXog also follows them in the accentuation of such of its forms 
as are in use : fieyaXoi, /ueyaXai, /aeyaXa. 

4. Those in oXog are accented according to the general rule ; 
only aioXog from aloXiog is paroxytone. A'loXog a proper name. 

5. Those in cjXog are oxytone : (psidtjXog, a/uiapTwXog. 27rap- 
rwXog and SkwAoc, as proper names, are barytone (Conf. Schol. 
Thuc. II. 79.) ; likewise EuXog. 

b. Those in fxog are all barytone, and accented according to 
the rule : the later Attics accented tp-njiiog and eroijuog, the older 
together with Homer eprifxog, tToXfiog. 

Note. — 'EStArjjuoc, Irafiog are oxytone; veo\jxog a com- 
pound. 

i Buttmann (Lexilogus, p. 194.) doubts the analogy of this accent ; but '6\og gives 
in Ionic oitXog, as KoXog xwXoc, depij dtipw, poa poia, %poa xpoui, Z,6t) s<*"7- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 69 

c. 1. Those in vog, wherein a consonant precedes v, are 
oxytone : teottvoq, arpv<pv6g, \cr\v6g, ayvog, arvyvog, \pzSvog, 
kzSvoq, eptfitvvog, epavvog, cpe/uvog, yv/mvog, Ipvjivog, 7tvkv6q, 
Kpanrvog. The contracts from forms in avog retain the accent : 
julcikeSvoq from /maicsdavog ; yoeSvog (J^sch. Pers. 1040.) from 
yotSavog alone is not oxytone. 

Note — ^Kv/uvog is only a substantive, as vjxvog. Conf. 

Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 319. Eust. Odyss. p. 1653. 29. 

Phavor. p. 1663. 24. 

2. In like manner, those, in which a diphthong or v or rj pre- 
cedes v, are oxytone : ttoSeivoq, KeXaivog, StXcpoivog, kcuvoq, 
icoivog, OKOTtivog, Trnqvog, £,vvog, (prjvog, a.Kfir]v6g (Od. 23. 191.). 
Kf vog and artvog were in Ionic icstvog and aruvog ; only %>ivog, 
although in Ionic Zuvog, is paroxytone. Xavvog is pro- 
perispome. 

3. Those in avog and avog are oxytone : Tpavog, Savog, ovri- 
Savog, piye^avog, nL^avog, wavog, (TTtyavog, alavog, /maictSavog. 

4. Those in Xvog and vvog are barytone, and accented con- 
formably to rule : X&ivog, irrtpivog, irtviavog, Sapcrvvog, SoXoav- 
vog. Only the derivatives from an adverb or from an idea of 
time are oxytone : irvtcivog (irvKa), aSivog (a8r)v), paSivog, ^st- 
fiepivog (^ci/ia), Ssptvog (Stpog), jULsaruujdpivog. In like manner, 
those in ~ivog> as Xapivog, [itcrryuifipivog. Conf. Arcad. p. 65. 

Xote. — On ay^KTrtvog ; see §. 32. 

5. Movoc is accented regularly. 

d. 1. Polysyllables in apog are oxytone: yXiapog, x a ^« s °°C> 
Xnranog, Xayanog, \pacj)ap6g. QXvapog is accented according to 
rule, aviupog, on the contrary, is oxytone ; the former probably 
being a compound, the latter simple. 

2. Those in tpog are accented regularly; Kaprepog and doi- 
(TTtpog are oxytone, together with all which have the measure 

: yozpog, itooe, votpog, ipoytpog, juoyepog, dpoatpog, Kpa- 
rzpog. 

3. Those in rjooc and opog are oxytone : arapTrjpog, ruvtjpoc, 
oXtarrjoor, roooV, fio^:x)p6g, irovr]pog. The two last are pro- 
paroxytone with the Attics. 

4. Those in vpog and avpog are oxytone: \iyvpog, Kanvpog, 



70 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

aXpvpog, oxvpog, cxvpo^, ajiavpog, a(pavp6g, olZvpog. Only 
7ravpog and yavpog are barytone. 

5. Those in wpoc are oxytone : xXupog, fiwpog, Zwpog, 
/3Awpo'e. The older Attics accented fiwpog. 

6. Those in pog, wherein a consonant precedes p, are ox- 
ytone: v(x)Sp6g, craSpog, xpvxpog, icvdpog, ex^P°C> a ^X9^f 
irvppog, areppog, epvSpog, fiiicpog, irsvixpog, afiXrixpog. Only 
yXioxpog, Xafipog, and aicpog are barytone. Hence the accen- 
tuation of the compound QaXaicpog is so much the more remark- 
able. 

e, 1 . Those in croc of the measure w w are barytone : p.kaog, 
laog, ocrog, roaog. 

2. Those in vaog, Zog, %og, ipog, are oxytone : pvaaog, Trspi<y<j6g, 
Sivaog, (ptvGog, vzoaaog. (Hereto, however, those under 1. when 
they double the a in poetry, do not belong: iiiaaog, baaog, 
TOGcrog.). Besides weZog, irpw'iZog, ^StSoCj Xo%6g, ^>o)E,6g, KOfi^jog, 
yajuipog. 

III. og after mutes. 

All adjectives in og, when a mute precedes og, are oxytone : 
1. GTpafiog, paifiog, Ktofiog, vfiog, Ipzfifiog, yopyog, apyog, 
Trrjyog (''Apyog, as the proper name of a dog), vioSog, KovSog, 
fjiwdog. 'OXiyog, from oXiyiog, is alone paroxytone. 2. AevKog, 
yXavKog (FXavKog, a proper name), KaKog (Kaicog, a proper 
name), /naXaKog, SriXvicog, Aifivicog, Xonrog, ypvirog, x a ^ £7r oc> 
Travro^airog, ^apo7roc, Xirog; all verbal adjectives in roc, or- 
dinals in crroc : (but not those in roc ; for they rank with super- 
latives: 7rpwroc, irifjUTTog, rpirog; which also is the case with 
the properly superlative forms, irvfiarog, juicrarog, viarog, Sac), 
3. <TO<f>6g (Soc/)oc, a proper name), icpu^oc, ko>c/>oc« Only icovtyog 
(probably a compound) is barytone : SoAt^oc (the substantives 
from it are barytone. Conf. Eustath. p. 1678. 40.), ^avSog, 
TVT^og, dyaSog, al&og. 

Note 1. — Trisyllabic names in aicoc, the first syllable of 

which terminates in a liquid, are proparoxytone : AajitpaKog, 

f PuvcWoc, "Ypra/coCj &C. 

Note 2.— Pronouns in tjcoc are paroxytone : probably they 

are formed by syncope from forms in itciog ; i)XUog, irrjXiKog, 

07Tr/XlKOC. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 71 

Note 8. — Among verbal adjectives in roc there is no pro- 
paroxytone. In substantives, however, we have aporog, j3to- 
rog, afit]TOQ, TpvyrfTog. 

Note 4. — The Doric diminutive forms in i\og are according 
to the Schol. of Theocrit. IV. 20. 25. paroxytone: irvppiyoq, 
baaiyoQ, &c. This has some analogy to j]\lkoq, Tr\XiKog with 
the Attics. 
On the accentuation of the Attic forms, see §. 27. II. ?ewe, 

Attic from adog, is oxytone, because the a changed into c must 

not be accented. See ad Theodos. p. 228. 

§. 31. 

THIRD DECLENSION. 

It must be remarked 1. that the feminine in a of masculines 
of the third declension is always short for the accent ; 2. that 
the accent stands upon the same syllable in the masculine, 
feminine, and neuter : ridvg, fidua, rjdv ; yapiug, ^apuaaa, 
yapUv ; Ikwv, ekovgcl, zkov. 

I. Adjectives having a Vowel for the Characteristic. 
They are all oxytone, 1. in the termination rig : dXr)Sr)g (if 
this does not belong to compounds) ; (?a<l>r)g, vyir)g, 7rpr}vi)g ; only 
7r\r]pr}g is barytone ; 2. in vg : yXvicvg, fiapvg, r)$vg. Only 
rifiKTvg, SfjAuc, ripvg, aKtKvg, and irptafivg, are barytone. So 
may we infer of eXa^vg and Xiyvg, from the accentuation of the 
feminines i\ayzia and Xiyeia; although in the masculine the 
latter now always appears as oxytone (see Eustath. p. 96. 4. 
Elmsl. on Soph. O. C. 671. is in error). There were therefore 
Xiyvg, Xiysia (Eustath. p. 1586. 13.), and Xiyvg, XtyeTa. See 
Etym. M. p. 565. Aiyvg, as a proper name, is barytone. He- 
rodot. VII. 72. Eustath. p. 96. 

II. Adjectives having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 

They are all barytone : Trivr\g irivr\rog, rdXag rdXavog, fxiXag 
ptXavog, x a P L£l G X a 9 UVT °G> Ti/Jiritig ri/iyg TtfiyvTog. Only those 
in ag, a$og (which probably belong rather to substantives) are 
oxytone : besides dpyi'ig dpyijTog (dpyfaog) and IkiLv ticovTog. 



72 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note. — The accent remains on the same place in the mas- 
culine, feminine, and neuter : Ittkjt^ixwv iTriaTr\fiov, yapUig 
yapUv. Only the neuter of gaping \apiev was made propar- 
oxytone by the Attics. See Herodian in Etym. M. v. Xaptev, 
Aristoph. Pint. 145. Ran. 1490. Plutarch. Alex. 77. 

Compound Adjectives. 
§. 32. 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

1. Those in ag (see §. 29. 1. §. 20. I.) remain perispome: 
tcartocpayag (Aristoph. Av. 288. 589.). Yet at v. 288. the Scho- 
liast says : the adjective is accented Karaxfrayag, the proper 
name Karoxpayag. 

2. The rest that have a long penultimate syllable conform in 
their accentuation entirely to the rules laid down §. 20. for 
substantives. 

3. Those with a short penultimate are all paroxytone : dpxl- 
\ag, v^ifipE}i£.Ti\g, eypvowrig, v^nrirr]g. (See Aristarch. in Schol. 
Venet. II. XII. 201.; to be distinguished from vxpnreTrjg of the 
third declension). 

Note. — The old poetic forms of these adjectives in a are 
proparoxytone, according to the law of feminines of adjectives 
in og, §. 30. Note : evpvowa, fi^rUra, From these must be 
distinguished such as can be used as substantives, and always 
remain accented on the penultimate syllable, according to 
the law of substantives of the first declension: i7nn)\aTa, 
7]\ira, vscpsX-nyepera, aKaK.r\ra. The last was accented by 
Aristarchus alone a/cajajra. (See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 185.). 
Kuavo^aTra is always properispome. 

§. 33. 
SECOND DECLENSION. 

I. Parathetic compounds, (i. e. the combination of two words 
by v(j)iv without a connective vowel, in which each word syntac- 
tically considered gives an independent sense) are in the older 
times so accented that the second word retains its original ac- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 73 

cent, which it had before composition ; so particularly in Homer : 
SopacXvrog (Sopi and kXvtoq), dvopaicXvTog (pvofia /cAurdc), r»j- 
AekAutoc, SovpiKTrjTog, vTjvaiKXeiTog, vtivctikXvtoq. Yet in Homer 
we find even some of these accented according to the ge- 
neral law of compounds : TrspiicXvTog, ayajcAuroe, (more usu- 
ally irtpucXvTog, ayaicXvTog, see however Phavor. p. 1070. 26.), 
wEpifioriroQ, 7ro\vic[niTOQ, vavtjiicXvTog (Homer never uses vavm 
as in compounds), vavcFiKXeiTog. Later writers accent all these 
forms (the Homeric excepted) according to the principal laws of 
synthetic compounds. Conf. Eustath. Od. p. 1566. 64. Schol. 
Venet. II. X. 109. Bceckh. Pind. p. 527. 

II. Synthetic compounds (i. e. those formed with connective 
vowels, with inseparable particles, or in such a manner that one 
or both of the words have lost something of their original form) 
draw the accent as near as possible to the word which enlarges 
or changes the idea of the simple word : yvioTog ayvwrog. 

1. Those, however, which have a long penultimate are ex- 
cepted, if the second part of the adjective be derived from a 
verb. They are all oxytone, and often used also as substantives, 
while those whose second half is derived from a substantive 
conform to the law ; hence X&ovpyog, crrpaTriyog, vcpopfiog, rr\- 
Xovpog, avrovpyog, ofipifioepyog, 7rai$aywy6g, yupofiocTKog, tlpy- 
vowoLog, <j>iXaoi$6g, apfxaro7rr}y6g, a'SrjprjAotydc, aijULartoirog ; but 
uy\ao$(i)pog, &c. Some of those which are used in the passive 
sense follow the general law. So dvdyuyog uneducated, (on the 
contrary dvaywyog bringing up), irdpepyog, i)p.iepyog in the passive 
sense, but cnraywyog, food-bringing, in the active. Compounds 
with EPJTS2 are oxytone when they denote an active, mechanical 
operation : yetopyog, ^Kpovpyog, ^pziravovpyog, (pvrovpyog, dv- 
St/movpyog ; perispome when they denote a mental, moral ac- 
tion : KaKOvpyog, iravovpyog, navrovpyog (Soph. Aj. 445.), 
(pXavpovpyog. 

Note* — l Va\aKp6g, vzoyvog, /mtXiypog form exceptions : 
tpaXaKpog is the m< re remarkable, as the simple adjective 
ciKpog is oxytone. 

2. The remaining adjectives, the second dissyllabic half of 
which is formed from a transitive veil), with a short penultimate 
syllable, distinguish the active and passive signification. In 



74 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

the first case the word is paroxytone, in the second proparoxy- 
tone. Medea's sons therefore are firiTpoicrovoi, murdered by 
their mother ; on the contrary, Orestes is firiTpoKrovog, murderer 
of his mother. To these belong also such as are more usual as 
substantives : fiovicoXog, anroXog, oSoLiropog, TOL^tsypvyoQ, Xaoa- 
aoog, Sopvacroog, dopv^oog, vr\oa<r6og. The accentuation of j3orj- 
Soog conforms to the analogy of Toix(*>pi>x°G> although not a com- 
pound. Also <j>tXoX6yog as paroxytone is remarkable. <PiX6Xo- 
yog signifies a prattler (see §. 34. 1. a.). 

a. It must be observed that this change of the accent does not 
take place when a preposition or ev forms the composition. Thus 
l7TL(TKOTTog, liriaTpofyog, £i>(TKOTrog f d[i(f>'nro\og and TrpotroXog ; on 
the contrary oliovoaKoirog and ^aXajuLYiiroXog. Eustath. II. 
p. 578. 

b. Originally the Greek language may not have recognised 
this distinction between the active and passive signification. 
Probably it was first introduced by grammarians ; for in Homer 
the following accentuations still occur in the active sense : 
alyioxog, Vair]oypg, 7]vio\og, vavfiaxog, iTnrodaiuLog, iTnrofioTog y 
ey^£o-7raXoc, jusyaXo/3/oojLtoc, which according to the law ought 
necessarily to be paroxytone; Phavor. according to the old 
grammarians makes Xtptvioxog paroxytone in the active sense, 
p. 1181. 15. 

3. Compound verbal adjectives in rog are oxytone when they 
are really of three terminations, proparoxytone when only of 
two. In the first case, therefore, they are not considered pro- 
perly as compounds, but only as derived from verbs already 
compounded. But to the second case all those naturally belong, 
which, derived from verbs mute or pure, are furnished with a 
privative ; hence 6, 17, evrvKTog ; KaraGKevacFTog, r), 6v ; aKara- 
GKSvacFTog, 6, 17. 

4. No compound adjective in oog, except those in aoog, %oog 
(nr. 2.), is paroxytone; all are proparoxytone : ev-rrXoog. They 
have, moreover, in contraction the peculiarity of always leaving 
the accent upon that syllable which was accented in the nomi- 
native before the contraction : Kaicovoog Kaicovovg, tcaicovoov ica- 
KOvov f kclkovoq KaKOvig, svvooi evvoi, evvotov evvtov, svvow tvvtx), 
Sitcpoog SUpovg, Siicpoov Siicpov, ay\ivooi ayyivoL. (Plat, de rep. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 75 

p. 503.). Those adjectives compounded with voog, which have 
passed into proper names, have the peculiarity of dropping the 
first o of vooc even in the nominative, but of supplying it 
by lengthening the syllable which immediately precedes voog : 
'AXkivooc 'AXkTvoc, Qikivoog $>i\lvog, ^Ap^ivoog ^Apyivog, Ei>- 
Svvoog EvSvvog. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 166. The 
Homeric adjectives TrpojtivrjorTvoc and ayx i(TTLV °^ seem to 
admit of a similar explanation. This is, therefore, not to be 
considered merely as a syncope of o, but as a contraction. 
(Conf. adTheodos. p. 215.). 

Note. — Syncopised substantives derived from such adjec- 
tives draw the accent as far back as possible : Xel/jLappoi. 
Exceptions are vtoyvog {veoyovog), /ueXt^poc (jizXixpoog). 

5. Compound adjectives in iKog, in which the *c does not belong 
to the root, remain oxytone : only virtpavvTeXiKog (plusquamper- 
fectum) is proparoxytone. 

6. The simple paroxytones in o\og, iXog, tog, become propar- 
oxytone in composition : KopvSaioXog, TrtpnroiiciXog, irapcnrXr)- 
oiog, irapavviifyiog. Only Ivavrlog and all compounds with 
dvriov remain paroxytone. 

7. Words, which as simple were properispome, become pro- 
paroxytone in composition : 'AS^vcuoe, <t>iXa%r)vaiog, dialog, 
7ravo/Lt^>atoc, apyalog, (piXap^atog, Kve<paTog, a.KpOKv((j>aiog. Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 142. 

§. 34. 
THIRD DECLENSION. 

I. Having a Vowel for the Characteristic. 
1. Those in rig that derive their second half from a verb, if 
the first syllable be long, conform to the general law, accord- 
ing to which the accent is placed as near as possible to the 
syllable that heightens the idea of the word. The adjectives, 
therefore, with a long final syllable, can only be paroxytone, be- 
cause the length of this syllable does not allow the accent to be 
brought nearer to the added word. AvTupKr\g (neuter avrapKtg, 
because now the shortened final syllabic permits the accent to be 
placed upon the modifying word), 7roSoo»cric (iroSapKtg), ai)%a$r}g. 



76 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Hereto belong all adjectives in wdrjg, in so far as they are derived 
from the verb EIAQ. 

a. Compounds with prepositions, with tv, with a privative and 
intensive, with the privative vr\ or dvg, or with dot, tpi, v/m, ayav, 
ttoXv, Trav, apri, dei and £a, are excepted, most of these compounds 
forming exceptions also in verbs by reason of the syllabic aug- 
ment. They conform to the accentuation of the simples, and like 
them are oxytone,because of these syllables some are not accented 
independently by the Greeks, and others never occur indepen- 
dently but always with an accompanying word which they 
define and modify, (comp.'§. 34.); hence dfitufa'ig, dXri^ijg (a 
privat. and Xifiw), vijjuepr/je, (Wrj^e, Sv<T%a\Tri]g, £vdr)g, virepaijg, 
Za\pr}i)g, 7ravc)£p*o}c> 7rava\ri%{]g. 

b. All those which form an Ionicus a minore (^ u 1 1) are 
oxytone : XvpoSzXyijg, (3a$VK.ajunrr)g, 7rvpiXajunrr)g, v£o^rjXf)g, aXi- 
vrixng, j3fo^£i8?/Cj juoXtj3a^?/c, TroXviTEvSrig, [izXiridfig, tpacvSi'ig, 
€TEpa\Ki)g. 

c. Most of those which derive their second half from a sub- 
stantive are oxytone. See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 57. Hereto 
belong all in aSrjc (eldog) and ovpyrig (jEpyov). So &rj/xo/crjS?/e 
(icridog), ajULa%07rXri%r}g (ttXtjS'oc), laoTrXriSi'ig, jULvaa-)ft!}g (a\Sog), 
SviiaXyi'ig (aXyog), \pv<70(j)Eyyr}g ((piyyog). 

d. Adjectives in ?ixnQ> ypW€) »?^C> mVQ, wrje, wprjc, wXtjc, 
firiKtig, Ktirrig, wKrjg, avrrig, with whatever word they be com- 
pounded, are always paroxytone. Those in riprig, torig, toXrjg, 
wprjg, (jjdrjg, have the peculiarity of keeping the accent in the 
neuter upon that syllable, which was accented in the nominative 
of the masculine : dficpripsg, ^vfii]p£g, evCodeg, a/x^wee, Zv/uLtoXtg. 
The reason lies in the contraction by which these syllables were 
formed. ^vvriSeg, furjSfc, &c. draw the accent back, because 
there is no contraction in y. 

Note 1. — The genitives plural of adjectives in rj^rig (from 
'&og, rjSog), of avTa.pK.rig and the now substantively used rpu]- 
pvjg drop the characteristic e, and therefore, as there is no con- 
traction of i wv into wv, remain paroxytone : avviftug awiftwv 
(properly ovvr\§iii)v ovvrf^wv), avrdpKiig avrapiaov, Tpir)pr\g 
rpiripwv. 

Note 2. — Some grammarians consider that all adjectives in 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 77 

apKr]Q should be oxytone : avrapKijg, ZevapKrig, Tro^apKrjg. But 

this is inconsistent with the accentuation of the genitive 

plural of these compounds. See Note 1 . 

e. The adjectives evrei^g (II. XVI. 57.), Svfiaprig (conf. 
Schol. Venet. II. III. 316. IX. 336. Etym. M. s. v.) and Seipay- 
Xnc form exceptions to these laws. iEschylus, Sept. 157. has 
dfi<pLTu^ytq ; Euripides, Andr. 1011. evretxns* 

2. Those in rig which shorten the penultimate are all oxy- 
tone : vifinreri'ig, veayevrjg. ' AKpcu^v/jc is formed from a/ctpato- 

Note 1. — Compounds with jmiysSog and ora'A^oe, as ev/bie- 
y&rjg, v7rEpfiEyl%r)s, euo-reXf^Cj are always paroxytone. Also 
proper names, as Ato-ytvrjc, Arjjuoo-^evrjc, and the compounds 
with trog, when they stand neutrally as substantives, Siersg, 
rpuTzg. As adjectives they are better oxytone. Conf. Lob eck. 
ad Phrynich. p. 407. Schol. Venet. ad II. XXIII. 266. Bceot. 
272. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1375. Those in arrjc appear originally 
to be adjectives of the first declension, those in £Tf)g of 
the third. At least only adjectives of the first declension can 
form feminines in Inc. The case is the same therefore with 
adjectives compounded from croc, as with vxpnrirrjg (of the first 
decl.) and v\pnrtTi'}g (of the third decl.). 

Note 2. — The Epic syncopised forms in srjg retain the accent 
on the syllable accented in the nominative : SvcrKXlrjg SvaicXza, 
for cWjcAtea SvgkXeo.. 

Note 3. — The rule on adjectives in rjg (gen. log) may be 
thus simplified: all adjectives in tjc (gen. log) are oxytone; 
except of the simples only TrXi)pr\g, of compounds those in 
apicrig, Tj^rjc, WVQ, Vprjg (apr}g), t?X*?C> K^rje, w??e, wArfc, wSrje, 
wprje, and the compounds with [dyeSog and orlAtxoc. 

3. Compounds in vg draw the accent as near as possible to the 
amplifying or modifying part : wKvg nodwicvg. 

II. Having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 

1. If the latter half of these words be dissyllabic, they are all, 
except Xnrtpvrig (f/roe), barytone ; it therefore depends solely 
upon the quantity of the last syllable whether they must be pro- 
paroxytone or paroxytone : ira fifityuc, fivrrTaXac, wafifuXag : 



78 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

svKvrjfxlg, 7ro\vK\riig(T), TroXviprj^'ig, tviroXig, t7rri\vg (Eustath. II. 
p. 833. 38.), kpiav\i)v, ifipav)(r)v, 6pjXt£, vtjcpojSacrra? (Etym. M, 
p. 270. 30.). 

Note 1. — Those, however, are to be excepted which are 
merely feminines, as w-jrXoK.ap.ig, evirXoKapXdog, KaTaiyig, &c. 
They conform to the accentuation of substantives in ig (§. 26. 
III. A. 3.). Conf. Schol. Venet. II. II. 175. 

Note 2. — The neuters of adjectives in ^wv draw the ac- 
cent to the composition : da^qpwv, a.<T\ripov, £VG\{)fui)v, 
iv<j^r\fxov* Yet we have dveirKyrripov (Plato Legg. VII. p. 
795. c). 

Note 3. — On the accentuation of iroXvKXriig and 7toXvkXtj/c 
see Spohn de extr. parte Odyss. p. 195. 

2. If the latter half be monosyllabic, and by nature long, the 
words are barytone, when this half is derived from a noun: 
/laKpo^sip, aZv%, psXavo^payg, ovX6SpL%, Trpo^puv, (7w^»pwv, wspi- 
tppiov (in the neuter the accent remains ireptypov) ; but they are 
oxytone, when it is derived from a verb : rip&vrig, dicing, Ittl- 
/3Xrj£, SacnrXrig, ddprjg, diroppw^,, olorpoTrXi^, fiovirXiiZ, cnSrjpo- 
tcprig, Kva/j.oTpii)Z, kXiKixHp, olv(i)ip (Conf. Schasf. ad Soph. O. C. 
674.), Sia(7(j>d^y v7TO(T0a2, \aXKOKpdg, peXiKpdg, dirrivg, arpwc, 
7roXvTTTioti } v7ro$fAojg, (3Xs(papoTrdfi (Conf. Draco, p. 19.). Those, how- 
ever, which in their latter monosyllabic half have the unchanged 
root of a verb whose perf. pass, ends in ppai, are barytone : 
fiovtzXvp (kIjcXsjujucu), otKorpcp (Tirpippat), ^pvi^fj (vivippai), xoc 
p6SXi\p (r&Xippai), alyiXiip (XiXeippai), KaruyfiXaxp (fiifiXeppai) , 
jmepo\p. These are followed by proper names, as KvkXioxJj. 
Eustath. p. 1401. 11. On the contrary, TrapafiXaup, u7roj3Xan// 
are correct, because here the root is changed. 'E^tr*!; is 
barytone. 

Note. — Lobeck Phryn. p. 611. favours the opinion of Aris- 
tarchus in considering that all forms of this description should 
be paroxytone. See, however, what Eustath. p. 1359. 8. ob- 
serves in opposition to Aristarchus. Hermann, observ. ad 
bucol. Soph. Schsef.p. XIV. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 79 



INDEPENDENT ADVERBS. 



§. 35. 

In G2. — a. From adjectives in og. Adverbs in wg join this 
their final syllable immediately to the root of the noun from 
which they are formed, those from paroxytone and proparoxy- 
tone adjectives being made paroxytone: aXXog aXXwg, opSiog 
opS'iwg; and those from oxytone adjectives perispome: icaXog 
KaXwg. 

Note 1. — Proparoxytone adjectives in 00c have the pecu- 
liarity of rejecting an o in the formation of their adverbs: 
tvvoog evvowg evvwg, icov<p6vwg, dvri^wg ; by retaining o they 
would necessarily be svvwg, Kovcjtovwg, dvri^wg. But in 
this respect they conform entirely to the accentuation of ad- 
jectives. See §. 33. II. 4. On the contrary, paroxytone ad- 
jectives in 00c do not reject o ; hence cnrXoog, cnrXowg, inrXwg. 

Note 2. — According to this rule wg and rwg ought properly 
to be written wg and rwg, as derived from oxytone forms (oc 
and Tog, gen. rov). This would correspond with the interro- 
gative 7rwe ; but they constitute an exception. Conf. Apollon. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 523. 584. 940. Herodian. Dindorf. 

Note 3. — The Dorians perispomed adverbs from barytone 
pronoun adjectives in oc : dXXwg (comp. dXXa), rrjvwg, ovrwg, 
wavriog. Probably also -fiavx^g belongs to these, unless it 
were better to derive it from a lost 7}avxhg* Apollon. de adv. 
p. 581. 586. Phavor. p. 611. On the other hand, they or 
rather the ^Eolians barytoned adverbs from oxytone adjectives: 
<ro<pwg, icaXwg. See Phavor. in the above passage. 

Note 4. — All adverbs which have lost the c in wg are 
barytone : outw, a^»vw, tKw, iaw, irpoaGw, avw, kcltw. On 
lirinyzpw s. §. 36. 

b. From adjectives of the third declension. In these adjec- 
tives also the termination wg is joined immediately to the cha- 
racteristic : yXvKvg (yXviciog ; e characteristic) yXvictwg, irXelov 
(TrXtiovog ; v characteristic) irXuovwg, dpKovvrwg, avTo^pwvrwg. 
In like manner adverbs in wg from adjectives in ijc> which always 
appear as contracted : dX^ijg (dXriStog) dXi)Stwg dXrjSwg, av§a- 
${jg avSa&wg avSaSwg, voawSwg, &c. Only those which arc 
1 



80 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

accustomed to reject their characteristic € in the genitive plural 
(-ripriQ, -riSrig, avrdpicrig. S. §. 34. d. Note) drop this e in the ad- 
verbs also, and are therefore naturally paroxytone : avrapKug 
(properly avrapKeuyg avrapiciog) ow^Swe, dp.^i]pix}g. 

Note. — Consequently drzyyuyg is the correct accentuation 

from dre^yog and aTz*xywg from dre^vvQ' 'EiriZacpsXwg (II. IX. 

512.) is either to be considered as a Doric accentuation or to 

be derived from liriZa^sXriQ. 

Besides these proper and independent adverbs in wg there are 
also others, which, for the sake of easier reference, we shall ad- 
duce according to their termination ; first those ending in vowels, 
and next those ending in consonants. 

I. Those ending in vowels. 

A. — 1. Dissyllables in a are barytone: rd\a } Xrya, wica (by 
syncope for ra^ia, Xiyta, wkhx, S. Eustath. p. 86), al\pa, <j(j)6Spa, 
jjiaXa (7rt5juaXa, Apollon. de adv. p. 604.), pea, (rdcfta, Kapra, 
fxior^a, icpixpa, avya, pip,(j>a, arret (icravra), fiiyda, ttvkcl, ivSa, apa, 
dpa. 

Note. — 'AXXa and Sapd are always oxytone, and Kpvcfta. also 
was accented by the Attics on the long final syllable, in con- 
tradistinction from Kpixpa. See Villoison. Anecd. II. p. 82. 
On those in 5a see below. 

2. Polysyllables in eta are barytone : &x^ aa ? TviraSeia, Tpoird- 
£«a, KpvfydSua. Conf. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1364. 

3. Those in Sa and 5a are oxytone : Kava^ri^d, dva<pavdd, 
SriSd, TpixSd, rfTjoa^a. The iEolic alone are barytone : npoaSa, 
t>7n<r$a, Phavor.p. 1161. 46. (Apoll. de adv. p. 604.). 

Note. — ■'AwpiySa, jurySa, %v5a, fiivwSa are barytone ; all in 
oca and cvda are paroxytone : barpaKiv^a, tysTtvca, XriKivSa, 
Kvfir)<Tiv$a, pvtvda, SizXKVGTivSa, |3acrtXivSa, x^r/cnv^a, (paivivSa, 
avTUa, fivina. "Evekci is proparoxytone. 

E. — Only rfjXe and o^ehave this termination ; those in Sc, Z,z, 
and St being treated of in the following article. With the ex- 
ception, however, of 6\pi, the only oxytone of this termination, 
they are exclusively barytone. 

H. — Mostly datives. See the following §. (3.) 

I. — 1. Those in ei, t, and tl are oxytone: wavoiKU, avToeSvri, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 81 

TraaarvSd, dd, irpwi, avTO\eipi, irayyvvaiKi, dwpi, veuyari, dfiera- 
(rrpETTTi, dvoijj.wKTi. Hakat is barytone ; -^a/jLai, on the contrary, 
oxytone. 

Note 1. — *Apri, dirdpTi, Ieti, a\Ph ^XP 1 ' ntpvai, ^kt\tl 
(diKtiTi), together with all in $t, yi, Si, are barytone : voo-^f, 
IQl, vai^i) yxh ^-JXh xdSi, av&i. 'E/cfT is perispome, ov\i 
oxytone. 

Note 2. — The Scholiast on Aristoph, Plut. 388. has diraprt. 
2. Those in atci are paroxytone : BriSaia, ttoXXuki. See those 
in A. Note. 

O. — Aevpo is barytone. 

Y. — Those in v are oxytone, if they be neuters of oxytone adjec- 
tives in vg : evZv, evpv, peacrtiyv, ptraZv, &c. Haw, on the con* 
trary, together with trayxy, irpoyyv, avev, virzptyzv, as not derived 
irom oxytone adjectives, are barytone. 

Note. — The adv. dvrncpv {KaravTucpv) is oxytone, while av- 
TiKpvg is proparoxytone. Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 614. Bekk. 
Lobeck. Phryn. p. 444. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1328. Probably 
avriKpvg is ^Eolic, dvriKpv more recent. The relation, there- 
fore, in this accentuation, is the reverse of x w j°fc X^P 1 - 
O. — Those in o> are all paroxytone, except irpy from wpto't. 

II. Those ending in Consonants, 

N. — 1. Adverbs in av and t/v, iv and vv, if not originally ac- 
cusatives of feminine oxytones, are barytone : \iav, ayav, iripav, 
aSrjv, a'/oSrjv, \dy%r\v, 7r\ey$r}v, dpicrTiv$r}v, avardStiv, 7T£jOt/3aSrjv, 
7rp(oi]v, fidrrjv, 7rd\iv, J5l<j\vv (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1354.), dvr^v, 
t/nr\r)v, £kovttjv, 7ra/i7r//Srjv. Nuv is perispomed as orthotone 
when it precedes ; but is enclitic when it follows. In prose 
writers it is always orthotone. 

2. Those in Sov and pov are oxytone : crycArjSov, XvjojSov, 
ax^ov, avSrifupov (conf. Jungenn. ad Poll. I. 64.). "EvSov, as 
an exception, is barytone, together with afj/uepov and t/unrtSov. 
So also the compounds in Sov, as rj/jiepoXey^ov, JEsch. Pers. 63. 

P. — The few in op are partly oxytone, as avrap, drap ; partly 
barytone, as a<pap, virap, avTr\p.ap, Travis/nap, Ivviipap, ttSap, 
icrap. 

2. — 1. Those in «c are mostly oxytone : IvTinrar, ay teas, licac* 
G 



82 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

dveicdg, dvSpcucdg ; only ifiirag, iriXag, uXiac, drpspag are bary- 
tone ; also dveicag, evrvirag, wag were baiytoned by the Attics. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 570.26. 

Note.— Instead of ifiirag, Etym. M. p. 63. 21. accentuates 
Ijuwdg. Conf. Apollon. apud Bekk. Anecd. p. 564. 

2. In eg. — X$ig and i\^ are oxytone. On IniTriSeg see the 
following §. (4. b. Note). 

3. Dissyllables in ig are barytone, monosyllables oxytone: 
fioyig, poXig, a\ig, d\piQ, [**XpiQ, avSig, $[g, rpig. Only X W P^ 
(although x^9 l ) anc ^ afMjttg are oxytone. Those in <>ig are oxy- 
tone : ojuadig, a/xot/3aSic? dpfioXadig, altyvriSig, \a%pr)$ig, kAw- 
7rri$ig, dvrrjSig, <rroL\ridig, djU(f>iov$ig, t-movStg, aKpowovdlg. (Conf. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310.). The following are paroxytone: \ a ^" 
Sig, dicXddig, <f>vyddig, ^xddig, TrraicdSig, juiydSig, KpvQdSig, dfidSig. 
Only o'licaSig, d/mvStg, and dXXv^ig are prop aroxy tone. (Conf. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 1317.) 

Note. — "AfxvSig and dXXvdig are of iEolic accentuation. 

Conf. Eustath. II. p. 732. 30. Schol. Venet. II. IX. 6. XX. 

114. Those in avdig are paroxytone: dypdvdig, xapavSiQ. 

Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 

Those in pig, vtg, rig, ^>ig, \tg are oxytone : dfi^iKekejuvig, 
Trafiir^ovig, lyKOirig, \iKpL<f>(g, avrovvyig' Bekk. Anecd. p. 1319. 
UipvTig, Doric for nipvcn, is proparoxytone, and avrig properis- 
pome. 

Those in aicig are paroxytone : woXXaKig, StKaiag. 

4. Those in oc are oxytone : tvrog, Ikt6q> dkog (properly par- 
ticiple). Tldpog, ripog, rripog, and ivay\og are barytone. (Conf. 
Apollon. de adv. p. 595.) 

5. Those in vg are oxytone, except the perispome dXXvg and 
the barytone avrncpyg. See Bekk. Anecd. p. 1316. 

t3i. — Those in £ are oxytone : dvapi%, a/x7r£rt£, dp,v!Z, £i>/oa'£, 
povvdZ,, d-rrpi^, b$d%, 6kAci£, &ajU7ra£, fvaAAa?, £7rtra£, Kovpi^, 
dfufropiZ,, irapi% (better wdpeli, S. Eustath. II. p. 732. 39. Schol. 
Venet. II. I. 148. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 25.), lyyvaXtfi ; only 
cnra%, TrtpiZ,, vppaZ, (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1428.) are barytone. 



GREEK ACCENTUATIOX. 83 

§. 36. 

Adverbs, which originally were Casal Forms. 

1. Nominative adverbs. — Under these can properly be reck- 
oned only bar\pipai, which retains the old accent of its plural 
■VfiLpai, and evSvg with the Homeric l%vg. 

2. Genitive and dative adverbs in 3"t, (j>i,Se. — These adverbs are 
the oldest forms of a case, which in the infancy of the language re- 
presented the idea both of the genitive and dative. They are ac- 
cented according to the following laws: 1. when the syllable 
preceding the termination (Si, <pi, 3-c) is short by nature they are 
all paroxytone : tttvoQi, layapofyi, vr{&vi6tyiv (Mosch. IV. 78. 
from vi'i^viov ; not vii§vio(f)iv), fJLY)KO^ev (from jufj/coc), dypoSi, ov- 
pavoZtv, rpixpStVj irarpoZzv, Kvirpo^Ev, dyxoSi, lyyvSev, X 01 /^" 
Zev, TiSpavToSev, QriyowToSev ; 2. when the syllable preceding 
the termination is long they are properispome, if the nomi- 
native of the original word itself was accented on a final 
syllable long by nature : the rest, whose original word was 
barytone in the nominative, are proparoxytone : dyopriSev (dyo- 
pi'i), dpxv^w (dpxv), yujSi (-nutg), KpiuSav {Kpuo, Steph. B. Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Av. 645), xa/xa3-fy (xafiai), TIvSloSev (Steph. 
B.), 'AAw7T£/a}C£v ('AAw7r€Kf)) ; but eojSsv (Jeu>q), (JL7rvr)^ev {anrvn), 
AvtciaStv (Avicia), tripwSav (trc/ooc), "A(TKpr]%£v ("Ao-Kpij), 'Avaiccua- 
£fv fAva»cata), ' Apa%avTEiaSzv ( Afia^avraia, Steph. B.), Movvv- 
X'iciSzv (Movwxia), AlytXia^e. Only oucoSev, dWo^ev, trdvToStv, 
tKaaToZtv, £ktow£v, tvdoSzv, a7ro7rpoS'£v, together with their forms 
in & and (pi, are proparoxytone. In like manner some, which 
have a form still extant with a long penultimate : airo&ev (a7rw- 
ctv), TTpoaaoSev (TrpoaatoZev), owiStv (oTTiaSev), zkclSev (tKaaStv), 
avbu&tv, ayicaZzv. In ^Esch. Eum. 80. ayicdSev, if it comes 
from ayicac, appears to be the proper reading. (Blomf. ^Esch. 
Ag. 3.). 

Note 1. — Instead of yajw&tv it is probably better to read 

Xct[J.oZzv (Aristoph. Vesp. 249.). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 

600. On those which have both tfiev and oStv, see Apollon. 

de adv. p. 602. Thus Y\toyi}Tr7i^iv (I\u)-y>jrroc, Steph. BjZ.), 

IkuoioZcv (Ik-«o/«, Steph. Byz.), nXarato2f£v [likarata, Steph. 

(. -J 



84 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

B.), UvXaioSev (IluXcu, Steph. B.), <Pepai65ev (Qepa'i, Pseudo- 
Orph.). KoXwvriSsv is correctly formed with 7j, even if it 
were not derived from KoAwvcu (Conf. Thuc. I. 131. Schol. 
Aristoph. Ran. 470.). For in Phavor. p. 1112. 20. we find 
also KptriSev. 

Note 2. — Instead of ttcivtoSev some old grammarians ac- 
cented iravToSzv. Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 605. 

3. Genitive Adverbs. — They are all accented according to 
the general laws; oxytone nominatives mostly give perispome 
genitives; hereto belong nov, ov (ottov on the contrary is par- 
oxytone), prida/mov, iroWa^ov, dirap^q, l(j>eE,rig } k £r)e ; but par- 
oxytone nominatives give paroxytone genitives, as ijai^vrje 
(lZ,a7rivr)Q ; al<pvri, aft'ivr!, old substantive forms), I5a'r/c, irpovpyov 
(Trpb zpyov), /ca^oXou, dvriiripag (Conf. Schol. Thuc. 1. 100,). 

Note. — According to this law, the adverbs £K7roSwv and 
ifXTTo^uyv, ought properly to be written Iktto^mv Ijitto^wv (ellip- 
tically for Ik. 7toSwv KivXyjurj, or the like) ; but their perfectly 
adverbial use has changed the accent. 

4. Dative Adverbs. — These comprise, in the first place, all 
adverbs in ot, which are formed from those in <£i and §1, by 
rejecting the aspirates (j> and $. They conform therefore to the 
accentuation of those adverbs, and contract the o and 1 of 6$i 
into o7, but of o§i into ot. Hence they are always perispome, 
when the equivalent adverbs in oSt ought to be paroxytone, 
according to 2. : wedot (tteSoS*. See, however, Bekk. Anecd. 
p. 945. where 7r&oi stands. Conf. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 648. ; 
tteSoi and nvypi would be contrary to analogy) : S^rjrroT, 'AS/xo- 
vol, TapyrjTTOL, IIuSoT, 'IorSjUot, MeyapoT, evrav^ol ^psaTTot, 
QpEappoT, ^vrraXriTToX, ^ovvloT, HpofiaXivSol, TiSpavrol, Qopi- 
koT, KopvoaXXot, 'Ava^Xu^roT, 7ravra^o7, EKaara^oT, dpfioi, ttol 
(but ottol), AlyiXiot (AlyiXia), 'licapioT, HreipioT (Sra'pta). Those 
only, whose forms in oSt and o$e are not paroxytone, remain 
barytone : o'/koI {oikoSl oikoScv), c v$oi (svSoStv), e%oi (Apollon. 
de adv. p. 610.). Yet the Syracusans accented the two last 
tvdo?, f£ot. (Conf. Theodos. Gramm. p. 232.). lii^oi, which 
Blomfield JEsch. Prom. 280. quotes from Thucydides II. 94., 
is there not an adverb, but an adjective weZoi. 

Note.— Apollon. de adv. p. 588. 27. 610. 31. adduces from 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 85 

Alcaeus /uaaffoi, which, according to this rule, ought to be 
fieacroT; but he himself correctly observes the reason of that 
accentuation in the .'Eolic dialect of the poet. The Schol. 
Aristoph. Av. 57. says, that Symraachus and Didyinus ac- 
cented £7ro7roL instead of Itto7tol. Conf. Schol. yEsch. Pers. 
550. Probably, however, this word does not fall under this 
class. 

Moreover, all adverbs in m, derived from datives plural, be- 
long hereto, and are accented according to the general laws, 
i. e. they retain the accent on that syllable, which possessed it 
in the nominative ; I. First declension ; Svpacrt, ojpdai (S. Herm. 
epit. doctr. met. p. XX.), 'OXv/uLiridoriv (OXvfnria, Aristoph. Lys. 
1131.), Qi)j3rjcn (@V7j3r?), Movvv\iaai (Movvv^ia), 'AfityiTpoirricnv, 
AeklXeickti (not Af/ceAaaoV), 'EicaXriGL (Steph. Byz.), Qopaai 
(Qopai), IlXioSttacri, ^Ettuiki^ctl, Al^wvricn (At£wv/j), 2<£fv§a- 
Xrjai (2<j!>evSaA//), K£0aA?)<n, 'AypvXriai (AypvXi'i J ), 'EpE^iacriv 
('EpEjfttaaiv ?), TIpa<Tiri<Ti or Tlpaaiaai (Ylpacnai), UXaTaiaai 
(UXaraiai), tyXvljai (<J>Av/j), Qpia.cn (Qpia'i) ; II. Third declension: 
Koiivai (Kptw), 'OXv/unriaai (with short a, Aristoph. Vesp. 1382. 
Plato de Legg. p. 839. e) from 'OXvjnnag 'OXvfXTrtdSog, iravTa- 

7TCKJI ((JLTTCKTl), 'EAcUOUCTf fl'Om 'EAcUOUC OVVTOg, ^EXeVCTIv'kTI, 

Mvpf>ivovvTi<ji, <&rryovvTi<Ti. 

Note. — The rule for these adverbs in <ri, which are so often 
falsely accented, occurs in the Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 
1382. The Scholiast's opinion is clear from the words: 
ytverai yap to fxlv dirb too 'OXv/bnria ^OXv/uLwlaai, to $e dirb 
tov 'OXvjUL7riug 'OXv/nridcri. Comp. Phavorin. under 'OXv/jl- 
Triacn' TrpoTTapo^vvofxavov XtytTai irepl tottov' tav 7rtpl Trpayfia- 
Tog /) CriXovaa r\ Xt%ig olov wcrti Xtyoi. Tig Buca 'OXv/nrtacriv 
IfyKtfg IviKrjatv o Suva 7rpoTrepi<nraTai' yivsTai yap to /jlIv dirb 
tov 'OXv/nria ^OXvfjnriacri, to $e dirb tov ^OXvfx-mdg 'OXv/unriaat, 
OTI to. tig ai Xiiyovra tTU()f>i\fiaTa Ci)TU tov wpwTOV tov ovd/ia- 

TOg TiiVOV 7rXl)v TlOV SlO. TOV 0§EV- Coilf. Stepl). ]J. V. 

"Ayapvlfiztv, v. AtKtXua. The passage in Aristophanes, how- 
ever, and the nature of the thing shew that the proper- 

1 This •;.-> the usual accentuation; but, if it ought properly to be 'AypavXti (from 
"AypavXuQ; Conf. Steph. B.), ' Ay pu\t}<n is to be preferred. 



86 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ispoming of 'OXyjunridcrL is altogether inadmissible. y OXvfnrid<ji, 
therefore, is : at Olympia, of the place, "OXvjnriaaL : in the 
Olympic games. See Aristot. Polit. p. 342. Hemsterh. ad 
Luc. T. I. p. 106. The adverbs in iaiv (Steph. Byz.) are 
remarkable for their formation and accent, and might appear 
to represent the oldest form of the dative plural of the third 
declension, wherein t before <rt, perhaps, supplied the place 
of a connective vowel, like a in irarpdai, dpvdm. But it is 
more simple to derive them from nominatives in ig : Mvp- 
pivovvrig — r&og (yf), \d)pa), 'EXevaivig — v&og, ^rjyovvrig — 
T&og, dat. pi. iai. 

Lastly, the following also belong hereto : noXXax^, dXXaxy, 
aXXy, i$lq f &xp> n^xy (from 'H2YXHS for ricrvx^), fiavxq (from 
ri<jvxog). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 586. 

Note.— E7ri(Txzp<*> (properly lirurxepy) and cWy/jow are ac- 
cented according to the analogy of IkttoS&v epirodtLv. 
5. Accusative adverbs. 

a. These comprise, in the first place, all in §z and £t. 
The demonstrative particle £e, which in combination with 
accusatives forms these adverbs, being enclitic, the accusatives 
conform entirely to the accentuation of words combined with 
enclitics (§. 47.), except that, as Se is not separated from the 
word, they can only receive one accent, namely, that required 
by the laws of enclitics (§. 47.) : 'AfidripaSe (properly "Aj3- 
Srjpd S«), ^EXkvcnvaSt (properly 'EXevmvd de), oIkov^e (properly 
olkov $c, as must be written when two accents are put upon 
these forms), ttoXepovSe, TpoitjvSe, kXicti^v^e, aXadt, ttoXivEe, 
<})vya'Se l , BpavpwvaBt (Aristoph. Pac. 874.), ' AXl/ulovvtciSe (Aris- 
toph. Av. 496.), ' Ajuia%avTuav$£ (A/aa^avTEidv Sc), TipvvSaSe y 
Evrjorjo-tv^E (Evrpr^aiv §e), RteXecivSe, ^TEipid^E (Sraipia, to), 
"ApyovSe ; only olkciSe (probably from o'/kci&c) remains propar- 
oxytone ; on the contrary, it ought properly to be written oikuSe, 
if derived from the heteroclite plural ra oitca. 

When the enclitic ds is joined to a word, ending with <x and 



1 Ha\\r]vaSe or BaWijvade in Aristoph. Acharn. 235. is considered by the 
Scholiast to be syncopised from UaWtjvaiah ; probably, however, it corresponds in 
formation to tpvyaBz. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 87 

the preceding syllable is long by nature, crde changes into & ; 
for Z consists of o-S, not of &r, which would be a succession of 
mutes quite unknown to the Greek, every T sound being dropped 
before <r: 'ASrivaZ,£ (ASrjvag St), 'OAu/zTTta^e ('OXvjuLTriag Sc), 
tpaZz (tpa(j$£, Theocr. Id. 6. 146.), QopaZe (Oo/ocu), 'I/capiaSf, 
Movvv^laZ^, AsKsXeiaZ^ (AeKEXeiag Se), TlXaraiaZe (UXaraiaCj, 
<P\vaZe (4>Avat), ya\iaZz (better tlian xapaZe ; for an old no- 
minative plural would give x ^"^ m the accusative, which 
joined with Se forms ya\xaZ^ not ya\iaZ^ ^S. Apollon. de adv. p. 
608. Arcad. p. 183. 14.). 

Note. — Mirage (S. Bekker. Anecd. p. 945.) or peraZe (so 
Phavor. p. 738. 19.) is of peculiar formation. In no case can 
it be derived, as Phavorinus supposes, immediately from 
Hera ; it stands for fxicracrSs (comp. the Homeric jutTaacjai) or 
something similar. Conf. Herodian. ntpl /ulov. \i%. p. 46. 
The enclitic $e, however, is not only joined to accusatives 
but also to some genitives, without destroying thereby the ac- 
cusative relation. For to these genitives an accusative must 
be supplied. Thus, 'AtSoo-Se (namely, "AiSog Swjucl). Hereto 
belong also the following forms : QpiwZz (not Qp'uoZt, Thuc. I. 
114. II. SI. Conf. Steph. Byz. v. Qpia), KpiwZt (Steph. B. v. 
KpiiLa. So is it to be read, and not Kpiwa, for Kpiioa, viz. X'-^° a > 
is fern, of the adj. tcpiujog. S. Phavorin. p. 1113. 2.). From 
the nominative Kpid> and Qpiw is formed the old genitive Kpiwg 
and Qptwg (conf. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1201), which joined with 
Se, forms KpiiZZs and QpiwZe- Also yayiaZz (so iElius Diony- 
sius in Phavor. s. v.) might in this way, if necessary, be defended 
as an original formation from the Doric genitive \ajiag S. Draco, 
p. 41. Also, the otherwise remarkable forms 'AArjScVSc (Steph, 
Byz. v. "AX-qSev) and IvStvSe (properly tvSe vSe ; see below) 
admit of similar explanation, Sty being originally a termina- 
tion of the genitive, as in ifxiStv, <tz%ev, eSev, &c 

Note 1. — In Hesiod. Scut. 480. §c is also appended to the 
proper dative adverb IIu£oT, probably in conformity with the 
forms ottoi, noX, which have invariably the accusative sense ; 
or it must be changed into nuSwSt. 

Note -2. — Accentuations like } Apy6ffBe i ivZuct, iv&ivhe, ori- 



88 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ginated with those grammarians who accented the last syllable 
of a trochaic word, when followed by an enclitic (§. 47. III. 
Note). But rriviKaSe from rrjvnca is contrary to analogy, as 
ro<ro(7$£ from roGog, while otKaSe instead of oi/caSe arises from 
an opposite error. 

b. Adverbs in as follow those in Sc, from which they appear 
to be formed. Hence kvk\6(T£, because kvk\6Se ; but iravroaE, 
aXXcHTE, because ttclvto^e, aXXoSe ; in like manner biroriptoaty 
because oiroTepuySe ; eripojae because kripw^ev. 

c. To accusative adverbs belong also forms such as apxv v > 
dicrfv, Ttapa^prifia^ KaToirtv, fiztoirLv (/car* ottiv, julet owiv), eigottiv 
(also eE,07riv, like Ej.nroc > wv),ETriirav, dvoirala (in Homer better than 
dvoirata, according to the analogy of ojiolog, lpr\iiog, yeXotog, 
Tpoiralov), ripifxa formed from tprjfia), Eirirr}dEg, &o, jurjScijua 
(Theocr. Epigr. 8. 3.) Conf. Jacobs, Anthol. Pal. p. 914. 

Note. — The accentuation eiriT^eg rests solely upon an 
erroneous derivation from an adjective £7rtrrj8?7c, which either 
never existed or is altogether of very late occurrence. The 
word must be derived from ettl and rf}Sgc (sufficing for the 
whole year, hence sufficient) ; consequently could only be 
accented E-iriTriBEg or liriTriSeg, but not EWLrri^Eg. 'EttitijSec is 
analogous to lirdvayKzg, whose masculine and feminine are 
likewise no longer extant. 

Particles. 
§. 37. 

Comprehensive rules cannot here be given : most monosyl^ 
lables are oxytone as julti, vai, icai, Sal; others, particularly 
interrogatives, are perispome : p.wv, 7rr?, 7roT, ttov, ir&g ; add to 
these vvv and ovv. On enclitics see §. 48. 

1. On the particle ovtcovv, which changes its accent with a 
change of signification, the following must be observed : 1 . 
ovkovv is paroxytone (ovk ovv) when it signifies therefore not or 
certainly not, where the emphasis necessarily lies on the nega- 
tion. So also in interrogation, where it corresponds to the 
Latin nonne : ovkovv yzXiog ifiiaTog tig E\^povg yeXav ; here 
the heightened tone, which in itself is proper to interrogation, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 89 

renders this accentuation necessary (comp. §. 30. 1 — 2.). 2. Ouk- 
ovv is perispome, the emphasis lying on ovv, when it signifies 
therefore, ergo : ovkovv, brav Si) firj cr^ivoj, TrerravGOfiai. 

2. "Apa is paroxytone when it corresponds to our hut, therefore, 
and like the Latin atqui either confirms or denies a preceding 
proposition, as a consequence ; on the contrary, apa is pro- 
perispome, when it corresponds in interrogation to the Latin 
num. 

3. r) signifies 1. either, or; 2. than, after a comparative: i), 1. 
truly, certainly ; 2. num. It must be distinguished from i) 

4. ore always signifies when as a conjunction ; but ore some- 
times; hence ore /nev, ore $L 

5. o/ucog, nevertheless ; bfiug (b/uov) at the same time. 

Interjections. 

§.38. 

Here also no comprehensive rule can be laid down. Those 
terminating in a long vowel are mostly perispome : (f>ev, £> (on 
the contrary, without the vocative of a noun to), eXeXev, ototoX, 
alfio'i, lav, KiKKafiav ; those ending in a consonant are mostly 
oxytone : j3«zj3cua£, ToporiyZ. Yet Trairai, Iov (as an ejaculation 
of sorrow), iSov are always oxytone, also ewowoL S. Schol. 
Aristoph. Av. 227. Iov (as an ejaculation of joy). Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Pac. 317. at and at are alike good. 

Numerals. 

§. 39. 

As these also admit of no general rule, but mostly discover 
their accent by the derivation of the individual words, according 
to the rules above given, we shall here notice merely a few 
peculiarities: in elg, pia, tv, the genitive and dative feminine 
are not accented filag and fiia, as the rule would require, but fiiag 
(Ion. lijg) and fun, wherein the unorganic combination of this 
word with ovdi or firj^e produces no change of the accent, fxi)de- 



90 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

fiiag, /mrideimiq, although the composition of /mjSI with elg banishes 
the circumflex: firjoVe, ovddg, gen. and dat. plur. ovSivuv ovdtai. 
The accentuation jxia fiiag may be thus explained: fxia ought 
originally to be oxytone in the nominative, for toe, H. VI. 422. 
is oxytone ; but oxytones of the first declension in a have a 
always long; hence as \xia is always a pyrrhic ( ww ), it conse- 
quently cannot be oxytone in the nominative. On the contrary, the 
genitive and dative, wherein the a appears as long, are accented, 
as if the nom. and accus. were really oxytone, In like manner, 
the gen. dual, and plural of dvo and a/uLcfru) forms not dvotv, 
a/tKpoiv, but, like monosyllables of the third declension, Svotv, 
afj.(j)oXv, &c. 'Evvta (comp. ivy) kcu via) retains the accent on the 
unchanged word, agreeably to its derivation, although, having 
the quality of a neuter plural, it is short in the last syllable. 

Mvpiot signifies ten thousand ; but when it stands as a definite 
number for an indefinite multitude, it is distinguished by the 
accent : fivpioi ; hence ol fivpioi "EXAtjvec, the ten thousand 
Greeks ; tujv 'YXXt^vwv jivpioi y\aav^ there was an immense mul- 
titude of Greeks. 

. Note. — It would almost appear, that this distinction is a 
mere invention of grammarians ; for why do the Greeks re- 
cognise no distinction between \iXioi (thousand) and \iXioi 
(very many)? So Aristot. Polit. II. 1. 11. Schn. Conf. the 
Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 727. Herodian (in Phavor. p. 
1281. 25.) says positively that fivptoi is the only correct ac- 
centuation in both significations. 

1. All ordinal numbers in roc are barytone ; all in orog oxy- 
tone. Only the interrogative ttogtoq forms an exception ; ttow- 
n(TTog is a superlative form. 

2. To numeral ideas belong also the forms ciirXoog (cnrXovg), 
SnrXoog (SnrXovg), which are accented differently in order to be 
distinguished from adjectives compounded with nXoog (nXovg), 
as tvnXoog, tvirXovg. All other numeral ideas not having the 
termination -irXoog retain the natural accentuation : oySoog. 

3. When several numbers are combined by icai, the whole 
combined word draws its accent as near to teat as possible. If 
they be formed without (ecu, the accentuation follows the old law 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 91 

in parathetic compounds (§. 4.1.) : namely, the last number re- 
tains its accent unchanged : uicoadti, (Wnru/re. 

4. Numeral adverbs in cuci are always paroxytone. S. §. 35. 4. 

Pronouns. 

§. 40. 

1. Pronoun adjectives of more than one syllable are all bary- 
tone : aXXog, kuvoq, ttogoq, ttoToc, ogoq, olog, rocroc, roXog, 
ovrog, tTtpog, 6 Suva, IrepoToc, l/carepoc, £KaoTO£. Only avrog, 
tfjiog, and the indefinites ttogoq, wotog are oxytone. 

Note. — A syllabic prefix does not change the accentuation : 
kelvoq IksIvoq, ovrog tolovtoq, ocrog oiroaog, ttoloq birolog, 7rrj- 
Xikoq oTniX'iKog. Of the latter it must be remarked, that pro- 
perly the article 6 only is prefixed, which is here used re- 
latively. 

2. The oblique cases of some pronouns are accented arbitrarily 
by the Greeks. From nfiug, vfielg, the Attics, according to their 
simple rule, formed rjfiLJv, -nfitv, yfiiag, vfiwv, vjuuv, vjiag. The 
poets, on the contrary, to whom the short final syllable must 
have been very acceptable, frequently availed themselves in 
these cases of the ^Eolic accentuation i\^g (a/jLjuieg), rj/miv (ajufu), 
and rjfiag (a/u/ut), where, by the recession of the accent a final 
syllable in itself long, could be somewhat shortened to the voice. 
For the proper iEolic accentuation was #/x7v and v/uuv. On the 
other hand, the Attic poets, when the last syllable was to be 
used short, left the accent on the syllable which originally pos- 
sessed it, and merely changed the circumflex into an acute : 
rjfxiv, vfiiv. 

Note. — On 77/utv, ityitv, and i\fxtv see Schol. Venet. II. I. 147. ; 
vwi and o-^wt, when shortened into vw and tx^w, are oxytone 
according to §. 5. I. §. 23. I. Note 4. 

3. The datives t/uot, cot, are oxytone : on the contrary, tvl and 
ol, when independent and not enclitic, perispome. On the 
enclitic forms see §. 47. 

4. The Attic affixes to the last syllable of a pronoun, as 1, »j, 
and qvv, draw the accent from the word to themselves ; honcv 
ovroai (ovrog), tovt'i, tKLivMviyTovTovi. This 1 gives an indepen- 



92 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

dent idea, as may be perceived from the Attic composition in 
b$i, Tovrodi, ravTayi. Hereto belong also the accentuation ov- 
Ttixji and that of the otherwise unaccented negative ovk in ovkl 
and ovyi. So in brir), SyJXovotlyi, rtr\ and barigovv, oarigdrjiro- 
rovv ; tly] as interrogative is paroxytone in the older Epic poets : 
the Attics (Comedians) accented it on the final syllable : tli). 
Conf. Eustath. II. p. 118. Apollon. D. de adv. 

5. If the enclitic (§. 52.) de be joined to a pronoun of more 
than one syllable, the last syllable receives the accent : roaogde 
(togoq), roLogde. In tywye, ejiotye, and efieye, when written as 
one word, the Attics (S. Apollon. de adv. p. 594.) place the 
accent upon the first syllable : ^ywye, e/moiye, efJieye. The Boeo- 
tians, however, in their eywvya, Iwvya, retained the old accentua- 
tion, while the Spartans, again, said eytoya. If ye be separated 
from the pronoun in writing, the accent remains on the last 
syllable of the pronoun : eyiv ye, ejiioi ye, ejuce ye. 

Note. — The accentuation of these pronouns is exactly si- 
milar to that of the Ionic eirei re and eweira. So lyd) ye and 
eywya. "Eywye cannot be considered as a relic of the ^Eolic 
accentuation ; for the ^Eolians accented eyuv. S. Phavorin. 
p. 656. 53. 

6. Pronouns compounded of rig and a negative (juli) and ou), 
as the two words are not organically combined, take the accent 
on the defining negative : ovng, fi{)Tig. 

7. The pronoun wag in composition draws the accent upon 
the word which enlarges the sense : wag, awag, avfnrag, Trpowav. 
Apollon. de adv. 

Of synthetic (organic) and parathetic (unorganic) 
combinations. 

§. 41. 
Two words are combined synthetically or organically into 
one, when they are so united by connective vowels that the 
original termination of at least one of them disappears. These 
organic combinations constitute one of the greatest beauties of 
the Greek language, which to us is entirely unknown, our com- 
positions being invariably formed without such connective 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 93 

vowels. Thus with the Greeks, e. g. xP va ° TeVKT °£ 1S a s J n ' 
thetic (organic) combination, because the original form of the 
first word (xP v(T °€) * s ^ os ^ in the combination : on the contrary 
with us, e. g. the word goldwr ought, in which the imchanged w r ord 
gold is joined to the unchanged w r ord wrought, forms a parathetic 
or unorganic combination. 

I. The Greeks have likewise a great many of the latter kind, 
which grammarians designated by a v<j>£v — w — {Kwoaovpa). 

With respect to the accent, as the two words are only joined 
to and not incorporated with each other, the law in earlier 
times was to leave to the latter word its own accentuation, while 
that of the former was dropped in order to form at least for the 
eye the appearance of one word : Bovoi-kXeltoq, Kvvog-ovpa, 
vrivcn-icXvTOQ, dvofia-KXvTog, (3ov-\vtoq, Eiariri, /uLrjKirt, ovkItl, uao- 
*c£v, ocrrigovv, ov/ulsvovv, limrXiov, rr^vap^qv, roirpCJTov, SrjAaSrj, 
laaori, laavra. Comp. §. 33. I. This, however, suffers an ex- 
ception in numbers combined by /cat, §. 39. 3., where the accent 
is placed as near as possible to /ecu ; hence o/crw/ccu'Sf/ca, £7rra/cai- 
Sf/ca. The same occurred also in some proper names of a later 
period ; e. g. 'EWfjcnrovTOQ, 'HXiov-rroXig, which, according to 
the old law, should be accented 'EXXqairovrog, 'HXioviroXig. 
But AaoacrooQ does not belong to this class, the first a not being 
part of Xaog, but a mere diplasiasmus of <roog. So also in Ku- 
voGGr)fxa and Kvvocrovpa in Herodot. (8. 76.). 

2. If the second of two unorganically combined words be an 
enclitic, the law laid down §.11. II. 2. Note, no longer obtains, 
but the first accented word retains its own accent, even though 
the enclitic be by nature long : hence ijroi (i'i-toi), lo^irep, wore, 
rjvrsp, r\Toi (ri-Toi,), ute, aire, jurjTig, (on the contrary }xy\tlq a sub- 
stantive), ovng (Ovng the feigned name of Ulysses), oifxot (ot 

fJLOl), r)7TOV (7/-7TOu), $1)TTOV (§//-7TOu), £VT£. 

3. Compounds with prepositions, as TrepioTrrog, t/cSrjXoc, vTrtp- 
SoiAoe, do not belong to parathetic combinations, because these 
prepositions have already lost somewhat of their independence 
by being joined to a casus rectus. S. Apollon. Synt. p. 310. 



94 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

PART IT. 

Of the Accent in connected Discourse, 

§. 42. 

Hitherto we have treated merely of the accentuation of indi- 
vidual words, without speaking of the changes produced by 
combining into a proposition. One may easily perceive that 
words, which, according to the rules above laid down, have the 
accent on the last syllable, must remit somewhat of the sharp- 
ness of this accent when they are pronounced in connection 
with others. A proposition like this of Thucydides : /cat -irpo- 
paWovre.Q, ot [X£v 'ASrivciioi Kara rov \ifiiva ralg vavaiv Ittu- 
guvro, 6 di 7teZ6q wpog tt\v ttoXlv, would, if so accented, occasion 
an intolerable hammering to the ear. It is therefore usual in 
connected discourse to mark the oxytones with a grave accent 
instead of the acute, in order to indicate the necessarily modified 
sharpness of accentuation. Interpunctions of course, which mani- 
festly separate definite propositions, (jriyjULr) reXeia (. ;), [ikai\ (- '), 
and vTTOGTiyp.{] (,) restore the usual tone of the acute to preceding 
oxytones ; hence airiKruvav iroXXovg. This, however, is not the 
case with every comma, such as we modems place in periods for 
the sake of greater perspicuity to the eye merely, but with those 
only that really separate the proposition and the sense ; hence 
rraTg loyzrai, rov irarpbg oiKerr]g, k«i 5 \pi\dig rb ttqwtov Siariva^ag 
ralg X^ocii, rag \op$ag zicpovEv. On the contrary, Zsv ava, Aw- 
Swvcue, YleXcKTyiici, rriXoSt vakov. The acute must never stand 
when followed by a pronoun relative, which is separated by a 
comma from the oxytone word. 

The tone of interrogation of itself gives a prominency to 
individual words in discourse. Hence is explained why the 
interrogative rig, even in the most intimate connection with 
other words, always retains its acute ; e. g. rig r\v. The Attics 
present a similar instance, when aX^ig (indeed ?) sarcastically 
interrogates. See Musgrave, Soph. GEd. Tyr. 349. Schol. Aris- 
toph. Eq. 89. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 123. Ran. 865. Here 
the common accentuation is aX^sg, being required by the half- 
12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 95 

singing tone of the question. Also ovkow belongs hereto. S. 
§. 37. 1. 

Elision and Anastrophe produced thereby. 

§. 43. 

When in the progress of discourse the accented short final 
syllable of a word is elided in the poets by a succeeding vowel, 
the syllable which is nearest to it receives the same accent un- 
changed, if the elided word be independent and necessarily ac- 
cented ; hence io/ul cnrorajuivofievov, a SdX, ovdi (a SstXi, ovSe), 
Xevk a\(j)iTa (Xbvkcl aXtyira), Kyfi otl (kcu dire otl ; Ky<f otl would 
be for kcu d-rrs, otl). Dissyllabic prepositions, however, together 
with the particles aXXa, ov$e, ri^i, mtjSe, and the enclitic pronoun 
riva, are excepted. In them the discourse passes on immediately 
to the following word, and they then stand as proclitic. Hence 
one says : clvt b<p^aXfioLLv y icar aiaav, aXX tyw, oiih" tyco, MrjcT 
avi'ip for dvri 6(j)%a\fxoliv, Kara mcrav, dXXa lyd), ovdl £yw, urjSe 
dvi)o. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 138. 

Note. — The rule here adduced rests upon the unanimous 
authority of grammarians. But according to the nature of 
things (s. §. 11. II. 2.) instead of XtvK aX(f>ira, tofx dTrorafivo- 
fxtvov, a SdX ov$£, &c. we ought to write and speak Xzvk 
a.X<j)iTa, ojfi aTrorafjLvofxevoVy a duX ovSi. For in pronouncing 
the syllables Xsvk, cuu', and SetX* the voice must tarry upon 
them so as to render the elision audible ; consequently they 
must be pronounced in the same manner as if they were cir- 
cumflexed. The surest evidence of this may be drawn from the 
well-known story respecting the actor Hegelochus, who, in pro- 
nouncing the verse of Euripides (Or. 273.) Ik Kuwarwv yap 
avSig av yaXr)v bpu), caused the aspiration of o in bpio to be 
heard, so that it sounded as if he had said : yaAf/v bpio. The 
Athenians, however, would not have been able to hear yaXijv 
bpC) if he had pronounced yaXr'iv bpio, but might do so, if he 
pronounced yaXqv bpCo and caused them to hear the aspiration. 



9G GREEK ACCENTUATION, 

Crasis. 

§. 44. 
T. According to §. 12. the circumflex can only arise, when 
the first of the contracted syllables had the acute, the se- 
cond the grave. From this the rule would follow that a crasis 
could never receive the circumflex unless the principal word 
itself already possessed it, because there are only two cases of 
crasis, namely, either the first word is accented or it is not 
(§. 47.) ; but in each case the second will be accented. If the 
first be the case, as in ret d'XXct, the crasis raXXa will not give 
this form of the circumflex a, as it would require the second 
syllable to be unaccented. If the second be the case, as in ol 
aXXoi, the form of accentuation becomes exactly the reverse v, 
which could not give a crasis wXXof, but at most tbWoi, or best 
aXXoi. Nevertheless, the best manuscripts of the ancient authors 
have : rdXXa, wXXot, Tovpyov, TiLpyog (to "Apyog), rovvap (to 
ovap), Tovpog (to opog, if from the Ionic ovpog it would be right 
also according to the above law), tov\Lov } although according to 
the law they should be accented TaWa, aXXoi, Tovpyov, tov^ov, 
Tapyog, Tovvap, Tovpog like Kioipov (Aristoph. Yesp. 320.), 
SioirXa. The reason of this lies in the different view taken by 
grammarians of the nature of crasis. Some held it to be a real 
syntactical synthesis, and therefore rightly wrote T&pyog, Tovp- 
yov, &c. according to §. 11. II. 2.; others, on the contrary, did 
not regard it as a proper composition or organic synthesis, con- 
sequently they gave to the words combined by crasis the same 
accentuation which the second word possessed previously to its 
combination with the other. Hence, according to the view of 
the latter the following would be correctly accented : mtu, 
TaS\a, lywda, ty^fiai, JcyTra, and Ku)vog from icai tlra, to. d3"Xa, tya> 
olda, lyw olfiai, kol hits and icai olvog. Besides tuvSov, Tapya, 
kciti, X"V a > &f> vf e> X^ " ^ X^ aa n * om T & svdov, to. epya, ica\ et*, 
icai afia, ol opveg, koX ogoi, kcu ocra. On the contrary, according 
to the view of the former, every crasis of this kind with a long pe- 
nultimate ought to be properispome. And this view is most 
conformable to the analogy of the Greek language. Conf. Elmsl. 
ad Med. 888. Theodos. p. 224. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 97 

Note. — That a crasis, like xwortc (teal 6'orie) cannot be pro- 
perispome is evident, because ootlq is a parathetic composition. 
II. When the accented short syllable of a word could not be 
united into a proper crasis with the next long one of a preceding 
word, a kind of cenotaph of the accent, frequently adopted in the 
older editions, but admitting of no justification, was to drop en- 
tirely the accented short syllable, and to leave only its breathing 
and accent standing in its place, e. g. 77 "voia (for r\ avoia), £701 
"racrcrov (for tracrcrov), raXXorpta fii) *\ HV (^ or W *X el v )' How these 
examples are to be pronounced, one cannot easily comprehend, 
it being impossible to cause an accent to be heard without the 
existence of a syllable upon which to place it. In such cases, 
therefore, either the words are written out in full, e. g. ra 
aXXorpia [iri y i\ uv > or the cras i s formally expressed, as e. g. 
fiijyziv, lovSpuTTE, lywraaaov, tovaZ, *). It would be well, to write 
tovSpwire, ujveJi instead of iovSpuTre, wva%. 

Proper Anastrophe. 
§. 45. 

a. A peculiarity of the Greek poets, which some also of the older 
Roman ones have imitated, consists in sometimes putting prepo- 
sitions behind the substantive to which they belong. This is 
attended with what is called the anastrophe of the accent, i. e. 
its recession from the last and otherwise accented syllable of these 
prepositions to the first, in order to indicate that the preposi- 
tions belong not to the following but to the preceding word ; 
thus 3"£wv awo for anb Stwv, 'ISaicp tvi for h\ 'ISaicr?, 'AXwvooj 
irapa for 7rapa 'AXfccvoty. If these prepositions have lost their 
accented last syllable by elision, it is not usual in that case to 
apply to them the anastrophe of the accent, although no valid 
reason can be assigned for this. As little reason can be con- 
ceived for the law laid down by some grammarians, that the 

* To preserve consistency, one might infer a catastrophe of the accent, and lay 
down a rule the reverse of that which obtains in anastrophe, making the accent 
advance instead of receding, e. g. iyui'raaoov. 

H 



98 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

prepositions ava and 3ta generally, when they stand after their 
noun, must not experience anastrophe. 

Note 1. — According to Aristarchus, when a preposition 
stands between two substantives belonging to one another, 
of which one is a proper name, the other an appellative, its 
accent is determined by the proper name ; consequently £Jav- 
Sov a.7ro SivrievTOQy but woTafiov curb ^eXXrjevTog ; according 
to Ptolemy it was determined by the appellative, and according 
to Apollonius and Herodian the preposition was anastrophised 
in each case, whether standing before the proper name or the 
appellative. And this is also the most rational. Eustath. ad 
II. p. 369. Schol. Venet. II. II. 346. Etym. M. v. 'Atto, p. 
123. 30. km oUy, p. 342. 8. Apollon. Synt. p. 303. sq. 

Note 2. — 'Ava and §m are said not to be anastrophised, in 
order to avoid any confusion with Am and ava (vocative of 
ava%, or for avaaTtj^i). 

Note 3. — When prepositions are separated by tmesis from 
the verb to which they belong, some grammarians are wont to 
leave them unaccented, e. g. irplv y cnro irarpi $iAw ^o/zevat, 
because, properly, it ought to be aTrodofitvai ; see Villois. 
Anecd, gr. II. p. 130. 

Note 4. — Aristophanes of Byzantium oxytoned prepositions 
even in iEolic writers, for the sake of rendering them capable 
of anastrophe. Apollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. Bekk. 

b. Prepositions of three mora do not draw back their accent 
to the first syllable, when they refer to a preceding substantive. 
To these belong afi^l y clvt'i, zktoq, and -^toplg, and the poetically 
lengthened airai, viral, nporl {iropTi), &c. ; hence truv t(kv(jjv 
viral (Eur. El. 1187.), yrig viral (notwrac), ^Esch. Eum. 419. 

c. A second case in which the above-mentioned prepositions 
draw back their accent to the first syllable occurs, when they 
stand independently in the place of a verb, e. g. irapa for ira- 

p£OTi, VTTO for VTTtGTl, TTEpl for 7TEp(€OT£, aiTO fol* air£(FTl i tvL for 
tVSCFTl, &C. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 99 



UNACCENTED WORDS. 

§. 46. 

Proclitics. 

There are in Greek, as in other languages, words so unim- 
portant of themselves that they have no accent of their own, but 
are associated by the speaker with the really accented word to 
which they belong, in the same way as if the two formed one 
word. In Greek, however, a distinction is observed in such words : 
1. those which stand before, and 2. those which stand after the 
word that they refer to. The former of these unaccented words 
are eddied, proclitics, and are not furnished by the Greeks with a 
sign of accent ; the others are called enclitics. They differ from 
each other merely by position ; for e. g. rot belongs to both in 
roiyaproi, the first rot being proclitic, the second enclitic. The 
Greek article 6, 17, ot, and at is in this way proclitic, so that e. g. 
instead of 6 worftp one should conceive oTrarijo to be written and 
pronounced *. Here it must be observed, however, that o, like 
ri, ot, at, immediately receives its accent, when it is used 
in Homer, as these latter in other authors, in the sense of 
a relative pronoun. In like manner the conjunctions a (also 
al) and wg (as, that) are of themselves unaccented. The latter, 
however, in two cases receives an accent, 1. when it stands 
for ovnog (so), e. g. £>g u-rrivv, (where it would be better peris- 
pome wo), and 2. when in the signification as it stands after the 
word to which it refers, e. g. ol §1 \vkol &g i]p7raZov for rjp7ra£ov dtg 
Auk-ot. To proclitics belong also the prepositions Ik (t£)j elg (lg, 
ojg), Iv (elv, but not tvt), and the negative ov, ovk (ou^), when it 
stands before the word which it negatives ; if it stands after, it 
then receives, like tog, its independent accent : ol filv avro kiroi- 
r)aav, ot St ov. In like manner when it denies directly, like our 

* That the ancients really wrote in this manner is shewn by the old Greek in- 
scriptions, wherein t£ tjq is written EX2E2 (IUk), which if viewed by the ancients 
as two words, would necessarily have been written EX2HE2 (t£r]c). The same 
conclusion may be drawn also for enclitics. For proclitics and enclitics are words 
of one and the same kind. 

H 2 



100 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

no, without being connected with any additional word : ovk' 

aXX 6 S^Xr^v tZev^ev. (Eurip. Bacch. 468.) 

Note. — Hermann (de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr.p. 101.) gives the 
rule, that all proclitic words, when put after the word to which 
they belong, receive an accent. Thus d/uKpoTepwv tZ, for i^/tju- 
(j)OTep(t)v ; but no reason for this is to be found in the nature 
of these words ; they become enclitics when, contrary to their 
character, they follow the word to which they refer ; therefore 
in dfityoripwv 1% the proclitic 1% becomes enclitic. In wc the 
case is different, &q being really accented when used in a more 
important signification. 

§. 47. 
Enclitics. 

In the same manner, therefore, there are, as has already been 
stated, words in the Greek language so intimately connected 
with the preceding word that they properly form with it only 
one word. Hence, according to §. 5., a change of accent neces- 
sarily takes place, these enclitics increasing the preceding word 
by as many syllables as each enclitic possesses. The Romans 
also have similar enclitics, which change the accentuation of 
preceding words, but with this difference, that in their written 
language these are at once incorporated with it. Hereto belong 
e. g. que, ne, and ve. Thus they accent simul, but with the 
addition of the enclitic que it is read simulque ; in like manner 
homines, but with ve hominesve. With the Greeks, on the con- 
trary, these enclitics were at a later period written separate from 
the word to which they belong : avSpwirog £<m, although pre- 
viously, and with evidently more correctness, they formed in 
writing only one word with the preceding. But since these en- 
clitics increase as it were the preceding words by as many syl- 
lables as the enclitic possesses, it is clear, according to §. 3., that 
a proparoxytone word must receive a new accent by reason of 
the enclitics ; avSpu)7roQ is a proparoxytone, but, if tort be added, 
it is necessary to accent avSpwiroazaTL. Such enclitics in the 
Greek language are the following : 

1. The verbs el/mi and (j>n^h m the present of the indicative; 
the second person of elfii, ug, is enclitic (Conf. Herodian. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 101 

ap. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1144.), but a (S. Joh. Charax ap. Bekk. 
p. 1151. Anecd.) and (j>^g (Arcad. p. 142. 8.) never, <J>Tj/zt and 
its remaining persons retain the accent, when they are included 
between two interpunctions, e. g. 'AArj^'c lari, <pr\aL 

Xote. — Also the apocope <pri from cprjai is in Anacreon 
(Apollon. de adv. p. 553.) enclitic. 

In some cases Igtl draws its accent upon the first syllable, 
tcm : 1. when a particular emphasis lies upon the word, e. g. 
Sebg i<m, there is a God ; 2. when it begins a period : egtl 
Xoyog rig 7ra\ai6g ; 3. when it stands for %1-,zgtl, or generally 
governs an infinitive : iroiziG^ai tovto Igtl, &c. 

Note 1. — Hermann, de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr. p. 84., gives this 
rule : Igtl is enclitic, when it is a proper copula to some ex- 
isting predicate : tovto aArj^lc tort : it is paroxytone, when it 
contains in itself a real predicate, as in egti Seog. 

Note 2. — The Etym. M. under el adds, that Igtl must be 
written after the words log, \jlt\, dXXd, icai, tovto. Herodian 
contends for the same writing after every conjunction, e. g. el 
iGTiv ovTwg (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1148. Arcad. p. 147.). 

2. The pronoun rie, rl (together with its Attic forms tov, rw), 
when not interrogative (s. §. 42.). Hence elrre Tig, some one 
said, but rig el-re, who said ? In unorganic composition with 
og the genitive dual and plural still remains enclitic, e. g. wvti- 
vwv, which, according to §. 11. II., could not happen in a syn- 
thetically (organically) formed word. On the accentuation of 
TLvd, Tiveg, Tivdg, s. p. 119. Note 3. When the indefinite ric 
precedes, which rarely occurs, it is naturally orthotone. Thus 
Theocr. I. 32. : ri Seiov Sa&aXfia. 

3. The following pronouns, /iov (fiev), fioi, fie, gov (gev, Geo), gol 

(TOt), Ge, TV (Doric for Ge), OV (tO, 23"£v), 61, 2, fJLLV, VLV, G(plGl, G^We, 

G^wiv, G(j>td)v, G<pedg, G(f>[ (g(J)iv), Gtye, can all be used enclitically ; 
but of these the following only can in definite cases be used also 
as orthotone (independently accented) : gw (Geo, gov), goi, g£, 
iv, ol, e^ev, G(pi, G(p(L, Gty'iGi, G(f)£ag. Conf. Apollon. de. Pron. p. 
358. They always become independent, however, when e. g. 
orthotone prepositions precede them ; retaining then their na- 
tural accent, because, by reason of the preposition, the pronoun 
is expressed independently and with an emphasis. 



102 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note 1. — We cannot therefore say irpog /xc, still less irpbg 
fii, but 7rpoc £jU£, irpbg ai, irapa. gov, &c. ; however, £jc fiov, eg 
<re, w fxoi, because Ik, tg, lv are proclitic. Nevertheless comic 
writers allow themselves also irepi fiov, irpog /*£. S. Reisig. 
conj. p. 56. Conf. Jacobs, prsef. ad Anthol. Pal. p. XXXII. 

Note 2. — When avrog follows these pronouns, they are 
always orthotone. Apollon. Synt. p. 137. Bek. 

Note 3.— A verse cannot in any case (^Esch. Ag. 1267.) 
begin thus : <t0£ /miv. 

4. The indefinite particles Trwg, iroi, iri), irov, rroSi, iro^iv, 
work, 7rw, re, Sfiv, ye, kI (k£v), vv [vvv), trip, pa, which in writing 
are separated from, and •$£, $£ (S£v), which in writing are united 
with the word to which they belong: e. g. SiXovri irep and 
kvSraSe, ode, rotog^e. 

Note. — When these particles appear as interrogative, they 
are accented independently. In like manner vvv, if it be a 
Xpoviicbv lirippT]jLia, and have an emphasis upon it, is peris- 
pome ; vvv, as enclitic, is equivalent to dfi. Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Plut. 414. 

5. Also the otherwise invariably oxytone avrog is considered 
by grammarians in one passage (II. XII. 204. ko$6 yap avrov 
%Xovto) as enclitic, because it there stands without emphasis. 
Apollon. de pronom. p. 301. C. 5. In Apoll. p. 337. C. 3. it is 
shewn that this was the accentuation prior to the time of 
Apollonius. But Trypho and Apollonius disapproved of it. 
See the Syntaxis of the latter. 

For enclitic words we must further observe the following ge- 
neral rules, which properly, however, may all be explained from 
the general rule laid down above. 

I. Long syllables in enclitics obtain as short for accentuation, 
because so little emphasis is laid upon these words that the dis- 
course passes quickly over them. S. §. 5. 3. Thus luvnviov. 

II. If enclitics follow an oxytone, it takes the acute instead of 
the grave accent common in the middle of discourse, because 
the enclitic is now considered as part of the preceding word : 
aya^og Igti (properly dyaSoGSGri). 

III. Two syllables standing immediately next each other in 
the same word cannot be accented. If, therefore, monosyllabic 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 108 

enclitics follow a paroxytone, this paroxytone retains only its 
old accent: aWoi ye (properly aXXoiye), aXXoi ttii)q, "iva a<f>iv 
Sw/ce. On the contrary, if dissyllabic enclitics follow a paroxy- 
tone, the last syllable of the enclitic is accented : aXXog l<rriv, ol 
av^peg (jxuriv, tv%a <7(j>£ag eKi^ave, ro£a a<f)Eu)v rig aptara. 

Note 1.— Herodian (Bekk. Anecd. 1143. Arcad. p. 146.) 
gives the rule, that the last syllable of paroxytones of trochaic 
measure (__ ^) receives a new accent: tvSa atyzag, aXXog rig. 
This appears to be supported by the accentuation of evSaSe 
(properly ivSa Sc), 'Apyoc Se (properly "A pyog St). See, how- 
ever, §. 36. 2. 

Note 2. — In II. VI. 289. ev& tarav ol tt£ttXoi 7ra/unroiKiXoi, 
taav has a double accent, contrary to the established rule, solely 
that the following ol may not be taken for the proclitic article, 
which, however, need not have been apprehended. 

Note 3. — The law, that the last syllable of a dissyllabic 
enclitic is accented when following a paroxytone, may be ex- 
plained from the thing itself. The accent in independent 
words stands originally on the root ; hence u/uli, 'i<jri, rlva, 
(rQttDv, aQtag, a(pi<n, if so accented, would be raised to inde- 
pendent words. Dissyllabic enclitics, therefore, in the given 
case are accented on the termination, contrary to the rule of 
accentuation in independent words. 

IV. If enclitics follow a proparoxytone, its last syllable, upon 
grounds easy to be understood (s. §§. 5. and p. 115.), is oxytoned 
anew. Also upon grounds explained in §. 1 1 . a properispome 
is here equivalent in accentuation to a proparoxytone ; hence 
crwjua fxov (properly (roofxa /jlov). 

V. If enclitics of more than one syllable, or long by nature, 
follow a perispome, they ought properly to retain their peculiar 
accent; but it is usual in this case to regard the perispome as 
equivalent merely to an oxytone : hence they do not receive 
back their accent, e. g. (j)u>g Ian, wvrivwv. See I. 4>wc htrri 
would require also the writing rig rivog, &c. 

VI. If enclitics of more than one syllable follow a properis- 
pome word in £ or \p, its last syllable is not accented (according 
to IV.), but the enclitics are oxytoned on their last syllable 
(according to III.). 



104 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

VII. If several enclitics follow one another they must all be 
regarded as forming one word with the preceding orthotone, and 
the accentuation must be proceeded with according to III. 
Thus e. g. irXovaiog Tig Igtiv; here rig unites to 7r\ovaiog, 
irXovmoGTig ; this word obtains now as paroxytone ; hence Igtiv 
must be accented on the last syllable, irXovGiog rig egtIv. Or rj 
vv ge wov $£og i<y\u ; here vv and ge are joined to the now 
oxytone rj : r) vv ge; but ge, as the third syllable of rj vv ge, which 
now obtains as proparoxytone, receives the acute, because ttov 
follows it : ij vv ge ttov Siog 'ig^ei. In eiteI ov eSev egt\ yEOEiwv, 
eSsv does not throw its accent upon ov ; but this becomes inde- 
pendent (orthotone §.11. IV.), because an enclitic inclines upon 
it : hence ettei ov &iv egti xspeiwv. Ov eSev now obtains as a 
proparoxytone, and receives a further accent upon Sev on account 
of the following IgtL In like manner ai ke tto$\ Zevg ; here al 
becomes orthotone because of the inclination of ke : the two now 
obtain as a paroxytone ; hence ttoS'i retains its accent. So ov 
Sr}v p.iv (not ov Srjv ju.iv), kcli irori toi, jj.t) vv tol ov -^paiafirt (not 
firi vv rot). The word uxnrepei (instead of wansp u) has indeed 
been made oxytone by grammarians, under the idea that it must 
conform to the accentuation of adverbs in ec. Here lird ap- 
peared to them as a precedent. 

Note 1. — It is clear, from what has been said, thatin^Esch. 
Choeph. 119. ical ravra jiovariv cannot stand, still less koX 
ravra fiod'crriv, but that it should be /ecu ravr e/dov 'gtiv. 

Note 2. -—Nothing is more repugnant to all rational rules of 
accentuation than the precept of Herodian (Bekker. Anecd. 
1142. Arcad. p. 146. Etym. M. v. ov ^v jxiv, p. 638. 15. See 
also Apollon. de pronom. p. 309), which has been followed by 
modem grammarians : that, when several enclitics follow one 
another, each cedes its accent to the preceding ; thus e. g. ?} 
vv as ttov. Here ttov throws its accent upon <ri, <r£ its accent 
upon vv, vv its accent upon r}, where at last, after its long 
wandering it remains, the several enclitics having thrown their 
accents like balls to each other. A throwing back of the ac- 
cent should never be spoken of by a teacher, as it involves 
the idea of an enclitic in inexplicable confusion. The thing is 
evident from the very definition of an enclitic. 



ALPHABETICAL LIST OF WORDS 

WHICH CHANGE THEIR SIGNIFICATION ACCORDING TO THE 
POSITION OF THE ACCENT. 



'Ayaurj, prop, name ; dyavri, adj. 

'AyeXaTog, feeding in the open pasture ; dyiXaiog, common, of 

the vulgar throng. 
"A-yrjroc, a man's name ; ayriTog, in Homer, admirable. 
"Ay/cupa, anchor ; 'Ayicvpa, the name of a town. 
"Ayvwra, neutr. pi. of ayvurog; ayvura, ace. sing. masc. of 

ayvwg. 
''Ayopalog, pertaining to the market ; ayopaiog, idler. Otherwise 

Phavorin., v. y Ay opcuog. 
'AypoiKoc, peasant ; aypoiKog, clownish, uncouth. 
''Ayvia, Attic accentuation, dyvia, Homeric. S. Eustath. p. 166. 
Ay^taXoc, the name of a town ; ay^iaXog, near the sea, consi- 
dered by some as oxytone. 
'Ay^oyrj, rope ; ayyovi} y a disease. Schol. Arist. Acharn. 125. 

Conf. Hemsterhus. ad Lucian. T. I. p. 158. 
^Ayyov, adv. near : ayxov, imp. mid. of ay%oj. 
" Ay ti)v (ayovrog), part. pr. of ayw ; ayuv (dyiovog), contest. 
"A&X</>oc, a man's name ; d$e\<pog, brother. 
'ASoAco-xrjCj chatterer; aSoXfcxx^C, subtle. Joh. Philoponus. 
*ASt)vaiog, Athenian ; 'ASrivmog, a man's name. 
^ASrpooe, without noise ; dSpoog, in crowds. Eustath. p. 1387. 

Seep. 77. 
ASwoc, innocent ; "ASuog, from Athos, an epith. of Zeus. Eust. 

p. 218. 358. 953. 
AlSog (to), heat ; alSog, burnt. 
Alvoc (6), praise, honour; alvog, violent ; adj. 



106 OREEK ACCENTUATION. 

A'loXog, iEolus ; aloXog, variegated. 

Mirua, the name of a town ; anrua, fern, of alirvg, high. 

Alirv (to), the name of a town ; anrv, neutr. of aiirvg, Schol. 

Venet. Bosot. 99. 
IAkIotijc, a man's name; dKi(rrr)g, patcher; aKearrig, physician. 

Joh. Philop. 
'AicTjXjjroc, inexorable ; dicriXriTog, spotless. Joh. Philop. 
"A/ae (t^og), the name of a river; didg (i^og), point. 
'Ak/xtjvoc? aKfirjv ix (i)v ; atcfirivog, vr\<jrig. Aristarchus ap. Eu- 

stath. 1944. 38. 
"Aicpig (i§og), the name of a town ; dicpig (i§og), locust. 
*A\ri%ig, true ; aX^eg, indeed ? 
"AXig, adv. ; aXtg (17), brine. 
"AXXa, neutr. pi. of dXXog ; aXXa, particl., but. 
AXwa ra wepl rrjv crcX^vrjv vetysXdjSrj, koX 'AXwa koprri, Phavor. 
"Ajuijroc, harvest-time ; dfnqrog, fruits gathered in the harvest. 
'AjUvySaXrj, almond-tree ; d/uvyddXri, almond. 
"Afupig, a man's name ; d[j.<f>ig, adverb. 
'Aju^orspocj a man's name ; dfjKporepog, pron. Conf. Plut. 

Apophth. Reg. p. 96. Hutten. 
"Ava, vocat. of avaZi ; dvd, prepos. 

"Avdpog, the name of an island ; dvdpog, genit. of d vr'ip. 
'A&oc, the name of a river; d%iog, adj. worthy. See p. 77. 
' 'AiropptL^, diroppoi] ; diroppto^, diroppvfxa, Schol. Venet. Bceot. 

262. 
"Apa, but ; apa, num ; dpd (17), prayer. 
'ApaTog, accursed ; dpaiog, thin, weak. 
"Aparog, a man's name ; dparog, wished for. Eust. p. 906. 
^Apyiarr\g, the name of a wind ; dpysarrjg, fleet. Eust. p. 845. 
if Apyr)g, a Cyclops' name ; dpyrig, epith. of lightning. Eust. p. 

906. 
"Apyog (6), Argus; "Apyog (to), the name of a town; dpyog, 

white. 
'Aptorwv (ojvog), a man's name ; dpiaruv, part. John. Phil. 
"Apvuog, of a lamb ; dpvsiog, ram ; dpvuog, fiqv. Phavor. 
r Apirayrj, hook ; dpirayi], rapine. Ammonius. 
"Apprirog, secretus ; dppr\Tog, odiosus. Joh. Philop. 
"Apcrig (17) ztog, raising up; dpaig (iSog), arrow's point. Phavor. 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 107 

'AatyodeXog (6), asphodel ; ao-^oSeXdc, producing asphodel. Eust. 

p. 446. 
'A<rHjp, star ; "Aorrjp, the name of a town. Joh. Phil. 
'Ate^vwc, adv. of dr^vrig ; ari^yiog, adv. of dre\yog. 
Avyrj, the name of a woman ; avyrj, splendour. 
'A^trrj, the name of an island ; dferri, discharge. Joh. Ph. 
"AQpoQ, African ; d(j)pog, foam. 
'A^paoc, in Homer ; d\puog, with the Attics. Schol. Venet. 

2. 269. 

Batog, a name ; fiaiog, small ; ficuov, ro kXciSov tov tpoiviicog. 

Phavor. 
BaX'iog, a name ; fiaXiog, dappled. 
Barog, thorn ; fiaTog, passable. 
BaaiXeia, queen ; fiacnXda, kingdom. 
BijAoe, a name ; j3rjXoc, threshold. 
Biog, life ; fiiog, bow. 
BXfixpoc, a plant ; /3Xr?xpoCj weak. 

BoijSoe, a man's name ; fior)S6g, helper. Eust. p. 907. 1480. 
Bowv, ox-stall ; /3o(uv (part.), crying. 
Bporog, mortal ; fipoTog, clotted blood. 
Bpovyog, an insect; jdpovxpg, herald. Joh. Philop. 
Bpvtjv (part.) ; Bpvwv, coast. Joh. Philop. 

raXrivr}, subst. ; yaXrjvrj, fern, of yaXrjvog. 

ravXog, merchant-vessel ; yavXog, milk-pail. Schol. Aristoph. 

Av. 598. 
FeXoTog, ridiculous ; yeXotog (also yzXoiog), wag. Eust. p. 205. 

906. 
ViXwv (voe), a name ; yeXiov (part.), laughing. 
Ttvcr/j, birth ; yevtrt}, stirps. Joh. Phil. 
Tzpaiog, the name of a people ; yepaiog, old. Joh. Phil. 
VXavKog and FXauKrj, names; yXavKog, yXavicr}, adj. 
TvaXov Swpriicog, (tov) yvaXbv (XiSov), Apio and Herodorus in 

Phavor. p. 438. 
Tvpog, circle ; yvpog, adj. round. Eust. p. 638. 907. 1864. 

Aecpt), the name of a town; oh()//, neck. Joh. Ph. 



108 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Ae^ajuievri, receptacle ; Se^a/xlvrj, feminine of the part. SeZaptvog. 

Eust. p. 501. 
ArJ/ioc, people ; Srifiog, fat. 
Ata, ace. of Zevg ; $ia, prepos. 

Aiviov, a name (genit. vog) ; Siviov (rog) part, of $iv£>. 
Aioyivrjg, a name; dioyavrjg, adj. 
Atog, divine ; Awg, gen. of Zevg, 
AoKog (6), opinion ; Soicog (ri), beam. 
AoXlog, a name ; SoXiog, adj. 
AoXixn, the name of an island ; doXi-^fi, fern, of do\t\6g. Eust. 

p. 304. 
AdXwv, a name ; SoXwv (rog), part, of SoXw. 
Aovfiog, a name ; Spv/*oe, thicket. 

^Ey^eXeig, pi. of sy^cX^, ee l > Eyx £ ^ £ *£> the name °f an Ulyrian 

people. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. p. 285. Schaef. 
Et/cwv, part, of hkw ; ukljv (17), image. 

El-ns, indicat. ; enri, imperat. ; uttov, ind. ; uirov, imp. and part. 
'EKarepog, pron. ; 'EicaTepog, a man's name. Plut. Apophth. Reg, 

p. 96. Hutt. 
^EtarXiix), I sail out ; fWXgw, neutr. pi. of i larXewg. 
'EXao-o-wv, comparat. ; tXaacriov, part, of tXcKjcroio. 
'EXeocj kitchen-table ; tXzog, pity. 
'EXeuo-ic (tvoc), Eleusis ; tXevmg (siog), arrival. 
"EXnig, a man's name ; eXirig (17), hope. 
"Evi, wean ; Ivi, prepos. 
'EvTaoirr], subst. ; kvTO07ry, adverb. 
^E^aipei (from E^aipoj) ; l%aipu (from E^afpew). 
*E%av£\pioi, common accentuation ; l%,avtyioi, Attic. Trypho in 

Ammonius. 
^E&chtlv, from t^trj/xt ; tZiaviv, from eZsifu. 
"Eiraivog, praise ; liraivog, celebrated. 
^Eirapxia, a name ; lwap\ia, eparchy. 

'Eprjjuoc, Homeric and old Attic ; e pri/uiog, common accentuation. 
'EpivEog, wild fig-tree ; epiveog, woolly. 
'Epiuaiog ; new Attic, ep/Jiaiog. 
f Ero7/xoc, Homeric and old Attic accentuation; tToifjiog, new 

Attic. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 109 

v Etoc (to), year ; hog, adverb. 

EvavSrjc, a man's name ; evav^g, adj. 

EvirdSrig, a name; evTre&rig, adj. 

Eucri j3o>v, a name ; zvaefiwv, part. 

EiKj-^tvTje, a name ; evvSevrig, adj. 

Eurico, a name ; zvrvxia, subst. 

"Ex^oa, enmity; l\^9^ ^ em - °f tne ac D- *X^9°S' 

Zwr7, life : £wrj, to Inavu) rov fitXiTOg koX yaXcucTog. Eust. p. 

906. 52. 
Zwov, animal ; £wov, neutr. of Zujog. 

'HXtatW, gen. of 'UXiag ; 'HXtaSwv, gen. of 'HXmSrfc. Bekk. 

Anecd. p. 1006. 
"Hjuwv, slinger ; 17/zwv, gen. pi. ofrifxetg. 
f 'Hpatoc, a name; i7patoc, of Juno. 

r Hpa/cX«a, the name of a town ; ripafcXua, fern, of ^pa/cXaoc. 
r HpaicXEfoc, a man's name ; ripaicXuog, adj. 
f H(Tux^ 5 adv. ; r](rv\r], fern, of r)ovyog. 
"Hrrwv, comparat. ; tittwv, part, of t)ttcho. 

QaXafiai, dens; QaXa/mai, tottol hpol tivv Aioaicovpwv. Eust. 

p. 906. 
Gajufiog {to), 7} ziarXriZig ; Sa/mfiog, 6 tKirXayeig. Eust. p. 906. 
01a, spectacle ; §ta, goddess. 
QepfjLr}, warmth ; Sep/mr), fem. of Ssp/mog. 
Qlp/uLog, lupine ; Sepfiog, warm. 
0£rraXr/, prop, name; QzTraXrj, a Thessalian woman. Conf. 

Meineke, Menandr. p. 76. 
0r)Xvc, adj. ; %r\\vg, papilla. Joh. Phil. 
Qi'ipwv, a name ; ^rjpwv, part. 
0oXoc, dome ; SoXoc, mud. 
Qvfiog, mind; Sv/j,og, thyme. 
Qvpcroi, ol wepl rov kiovvaov fiaicx iKO h ^vpaoi Sa ya/miKa (ttI/j.- 

fiara. Eustath. p. 629. 50. 

'I$c, particl. ; iSe (he saw), verb. 
'I Sou, imperat. ; Idov, interj. 



110 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

'iSpvfiEvog, part. pres. ; t$pvfj.£vog, part. perf. 

r Itpii)v, a man's name ; Upcjv, part. 

"Iktiq, Ikt'iq. See Eust. p. 809. 62. 

"iXXoc, eye ; iXXog, squinter. Eust. p. 907. 8. 

"Iv^og, the name of a river ; 'IvSoe, the name of a people. 

"Iirvog, lantern ; lirvog, oven. Joh. Ph. Conf. Reisig. Conf. p. 

104. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 816. 
"Ipig (the goddess) ; Iptg, a flower. Eust. p. 391. 
"Io-oc, Attic accentuation ; laog, old Epic. 
"IX^vg, a name ; ix^C? nsn# 
"Iwv, a man's name ; Iwv, aor. 2. part. 
*Iu)via, Ionia ; Iwvm, violet-garden. 

Kalvri, the name of a town ; Kaivrj, fern, of kcuvoc. 

Katpoc, season ; Kcupog, licium. Eust. p. 907. 

Kaoj, misfortune ; ica/ci], fern, of Kaicog. 

Ka/coc, a man's name ; icaKog, adj. 

KaWiaSivrig, a name ; jcaXXto-S'Ev/je, adj. 

KaXov, wood ; /caXov, nentr. of Ka\6g. 

KaXwc? cable ; KaXwc, adv. 

KajU7rrj, caterpillar ; Kajnri), bending. 

KavSoc, a name ; icavSog, corner of the eye ; icavSog, ass. 

Kap-rrog, a name : tcapirog, fruit. 

KfcTvoc, that; iczivog, empty. 

Kiip (to), heart; kt)o (17), death. 

Kripog, a river ; Kypog, wax. 

Kii*)v, pillar ; /ctwv, part. 

KXziTog, a name ; jcXetroc, celebrated. 

KXekL, a name ; icXetw, I shut. 

KXwSw, a name ; kXwSo), I spin. 

KXripog, lot ; icXrjpoc, sorfe electus. Joh. Phil. 

KoZvoe, a name ; Koivog, common. Eust. p. 906. 

Ko/iidi], subst. ; KOfii^ri, adv. 

Ko/inrog, pride ; tco/unrog, proud. 

Kovig, dust ; Kovtg, nit. Ammonius. 

Kopwvog (mountain) ; KOpiovog, crooked. 

Kovprireg, Curetes ; Kouprjrcc, young people. Eust. p. 771. 

KovptKog, the name of a place ; KovpiKog, tonsorius. Joh. Phil. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. Ill 

Kprjg, Cretan ; Kpyg (for Kpiag), flesh. 
Kpivtvv, judicans ; kqivwv, liliarium. 
KpTog, a man's name ; Kpiog, ram. Aristarchus, however, writes 

both oxytone. Etym. Gud. p. 346. 
Kporwv, a town ; Kporwv, tick. Steph. Byz. v. Alaujv ; Kporwv, 

particip. 
Kvicib), I mix ; kvk£w, ace. of kvkewv. 
Kvoiog, a place in Macedonia; Kvpiog, lord. J. P. 
Kvprog, weel ; Kvprog, crooked. Eust. p. 907. 
Kvepog, a town ; Kv<f>6g, hump-backed. J. P. 

Act fie, common accentuation ; Xaj5e, Attic. 

Aaj3»j, pretext ; Xaj3?'/, handle. 

Aafipog, abundans ; Xafipog, vehement. J. Ph. 

Aajiia, the name of a town ; Aa/mia, the monster Lamia. 

Aa/unrpa, a town ; Xa/xirpd, fern, of Xajunrpog. 

Aaog, genit. of \ag, stone ; Xaog, people. 

Aapoe, osprey ; Xapog, a, 6v, pleasing. 

AUtov, promontory ; Xektov, verb. adj. 

Aiirag (to), rock ; Xe-rrag (??), limpet. 

AevKt], subst. ; Xfu/o'/, fern. adj. 

AzvKuv, a man's name ; Xbvkmv, part. 

A7/vatoc, a man's name; XrjvaXog, adj. 

Aiyvg, Ligur ; Xiyvg, stridulus. 

Anrapay an island; Xiwapa, fern. adj. 

Ar^avoe, 6, index-finger ; X^avoc, 17, string of a harp. 

Aovrpov, bathing-place ; Xourpov, water for bathing. 

Avaiag, a man's name ; Avaiag, a woman's name. 

AtJrog, a man's name ; Xwrog, lote-tree. 

MaKpov, a place; fiaicpov, neut. adj. 

MaXaKoc, a man's name; fiaXaKog, adj. Eust. p. 1093. 

Mavrig, tree-frog ; fxuvTig, prophet. 

Mc&'/xvoe, a name ; fxt^ifxvog, a measure. Phavorin. 

Mdwv, comparat. ; fiiiwv, part. 

MtXm'vrj, the name of a woman ; fitkiTivri, fern, gentile. 

MtjSticrj, an herb ; /utj&kt?, fern. adj. 



112 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Mkjtiti], r) aZia /uiaovg' fjnarirr}, r), Karri (f> sprig irpbg crv.ovaiav. 

Trypho ap. Aramon. 
Mov?7, subst., stay; jiovri, fern, adj., alone. 

Mox&ripoQ, 6 ra. ri^r) irovripog, jULO^Vpog, 6 liriirovog. Ammon. 
MvXXoc, a name ; fxvWog, strabo. Joh. Ph. 
Mvptoi, ten thousand ; pvpioi, very many. 
Miopog, old Attic ; imupog, new Attic. 

Naov and vatov. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. I. 122. 

*Ne6g, novale ; viog, novus. 

NtKwv, a man's name ; vlkmv, particip. 

Nojulcuov, pascuale ; vofiaiov, legitimwm. J. Ph. 

No/xoc, law ; vo^og, canton. 

Nu/i^)ioc, adj. ; vvii$iog, subst. 

EavSri, a woman's name; ZavSr), fern. adj. 

EavSog, a man's name; %av$6g, adj. 

EiviKog, a man's name ; ^eviKog, adj. 

S^vwv, gen. pi. of Zevog ; &vwv (6), guest-chamber. 

&v<TTig, Attic ; Zvcrrig, later and common accentuation. 

OIkoi, houses ; oikol, at home. 

"Oicvog, subst. ; oicvog, adj, 

"0\og, whole ; 6\6g, ink. 

'OjULotog, Homeric and old Attic ; opoiog, later accentuation. 
Ofitog, tamen ; 6/mwg, simul. 

^Oirwirri (verb) ; oirwirrj (subst). Hermann in Bucol. ap. Schaef. 
Soph. p. IX. 

"OpSog, a name; opSog, adj. 

"Opfjiog, bay; opfiog, ornament. Nevertheless the latter ac- 
centuation does not occur in any MS. ; the distinction belongs 
to Grammarians. Wolf. Anal. p. 469. 

"Opvri, night; opvi), adj. fern, of opvog. Phavor. p. 1328. 53. 

"Opog, mountain ; opog, 6, serum. Eust. p. 906. 

Ovkovv, igitur ; ovkovv, nonne. 

Ovpa, tail ; ovpa (to), boundaries. 

Ovpog, favourable wind; ovpog, pit; ovpog, guard. 

"0 X oi, 6\oi. Conf. Eust. p. 1519. 62. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 113 

IlaiSta (77), play ; wai^'ia (to), boys. 

Ylaiivv, epith. of Apollo ; Ilatwv, Pseonian ; Tlaibov, Paeon ; Traiwv 

(rog), striking. 
FlaXXac (So?), Pallas; IlaXXae (vtoq), a man's name. 
Ylav, neut. of nag ; Tlav, the god Pan. 
Tlap^eviKr), a woman's name ; 7rap%£viKr], virgin. 
Ilapa, 7rapE(7TL ; irapa, prepos. 
Uapeiag, a serpent; irapuag, ace. pi. of irapua. 
TltSiov, field ; 7riSiov, diminutive of -iridov. Eust. p. 255. 
HdSis) (verb) ; -n-tiSw, suada. 
ndpu)v, tranans ; -rrupwv, tentans. 
rirjf, interrogative ; -rry, enclitic. 
Tluov, fat; 7rtwv, aor. 2. part, of wlvu). 
TlXarayr), rattle ; irXarayri, rattling sound. 
FlXawv, comparat. of iroXvg ; ttXziwv, year. 
UXovnov, Pluto ; ttXovtujv, ditescens. 
IlXvvog, washing-trough; irXvvog, washed. Schol. Aristoph. 

Plut. 1062. 
UoXog, quails ? Troiog, quidam. 
noXifJi<jJv, a name ; ttoXe/jiwv, particip. 
UoXiov, an herb; 7roXtov, gray (adj.). 
Ilovripog, 6 KciKorftrig' irovrjpog, 6 liriirovog. Ammonius. 
Yloau^iwv (Ion. for Tioau^wv) ; iroGeiSttov, a month, 
riorg, quando ; 7ror£, aliquando. 
floToc, potus ; -rroTog, potulentus. 
npaaia, the name of a town ; irpacnci, garden-bed. 
npi(i)v, saw; 7rpiwv, saw-fish. Eustath. Hexacm. p. 19. 
Upvfivr), subst. ; TrpvfjLvr'}, fern. adj. Eustath. p. 547. Schol. 

Venet. V. 292. 
rirv^r?, plicatio ; tttvxv, concavitas. Joh. Phil. 
YlvjfjLii, boxing ; nvjfirj, closely. Joh. Phil. 
Uv^wv (17), the place Pytho; UvSuv (6), the dragon. Annnon. 
HvXaiog, a name; irvXalog, before the gate. 
Ylvppog, adj.; Tlvppog, Pyrrhus. 

'"Ptvfi, file; pivii, shark. J. Ph. 

Ptwri, town-wall; ptvfi, blast of wind. Kust. p, 801. 

/ 



114 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

'PoSiog, Rhodian ; 'PoStoc, the name of a river. J. Ph. Comp. 

f PoSwv, a man's name ; podiov, bed of roses. 

'Pv/mfiog, the name of a river; pvpfiog, x° At K<>e- J° n « Phil. 

Siya, imperat. of cnyab) ; crrya, adv. 

SryrjXoc, Sigelus narcissus ; oryrjXoe, tacitumus, J. Ph. 

STjuoc, a fish ; ai/uLog, simus. J. Ph. 

*2dTog,frumentum ; airog, esculentus. J. Ph. 

SicaToc, a name ; o-kcuoc, left. 

SKa0?7, pit : OKa<pri, boat. 

Sko'Xiov, drinking-song; cncoXtoi/, crooked. 

Sjco7toc, spy; <7K07roc (aim). Only in Gramm. 

SKoVtocj dark ; Skot/oc, a man's name. 

^KVfivog, lion's whelp ; gkvjuivoq, young of every other wild 

beast. Schol. Venet. XVIII. 319. Yet MSS. give only the 

accentuation (tkvjlivoq. 
^Traprri, rope, also the name of a town ; (nraprrj, fern, of cnraprog, 

sown. 
^irovSri, 77, haste ; cnrovSri, adv., in haste. 
^rcKpvXri, plummet ; ora^uX??, bunch of grapes. Amnion. 
Srevwv, groaning ; areviov, making narrow. 
2rtXj3ov, part, neutr. ; ortXj3ov, adj. neutr., shining. 
^vv, prepos. ; ow, ace. of eruc. 
S^oSpa, adv. ; acpodpa, neutr. pi. of acfrodpog. 
^e&oc, adj., near; ^x^diog, a man's name. 
S^oX/}, leisure ; (T^oXy, adv., quietly. 

Tapcrog, a town ; rapcrog, hurdle. 

TtuKpocj a name ; Ttvicpog, Trojan. Joh. Phil. 

Tijuijjv, a name ; ti/uhZv, part. 

Tiveg, who ? rivig, indef. encl. 

T6fiog, section of a book ; tojuoc, cutting. Ammonius. 

TpUrzg £7rt xpovov, rpitTzg £7rt riXiKiag. Ammonius, 

Tplrog, the name of a river; rpirog, third. Draco, p. 87. 

Tp'irwv, a name; rgHrcJv, part, of Tpiroto. 

Tpoiraiov, old Attic ; Toowaiov, later accentuation. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 115 

Tpoirog, manner; Tpoirog ifiag, to r) kiottti TrzXaZovcra ivugtrau 

Eust. p. 1517. 55. 
Tpoxo'c, wheel ; Tpo\og, course. Arnmon. 

Tpvyr\Tog, time of the vintage; rpvyr]Tog, produce of the vintage. 
Tpixpijjv, a man's name ; Tpvtywv, part. 
Tvpog (also Tvpog), a town ; Tvpog, cheese. 

( 'Ypa%, shrew-mouse ; vpa%, adv. Comp. however, p. 94. 

<PaXa, a town ; <f>aia, fern, of (patog. 

<Pcu$pog, a man's name ; <paidpog, adj. 

$>ai<jTog, a town in Crete ; QcuaTog, a man's name. Eust. p. 520. 

Qavog, sl name ; (pavog, clarus. Joh. Phil. 

<Papog, tunica ; Qapog, insula. 

Qaaig, a river ; (paaig, dictio. 

Qrig, 2 pers. pres. indie. ; <pijg, 2 pers. conj. ; (prig, aor. 2. for 

e^rjg from <pr\jii. 
&i\r)rrig, lover ; <pi\{)Tiig, thief. 
4>tXo>v, a man's name ; cpiXwv, part. 
<£opoc, tribute ; (popog, fruitful. 
<PpovTig, a name ; (ppovrig, care. East. p. 907. 
<I»uAaKri, a town in Thessaly ; tyvXatcri, watch. 
Qwg (to), light; 0o>c (6), man. 

XclXkt], an island; x aAK ^? ^ em * a ^j- J° n - Phil* 

XaXKidiKr], a town; x aAKt ^ fK */j fern. adj. 

Xapiev, adv. ; x a pt£y, neutr. adj. 

XapLTiov, a man's name ; \apLTuJv, part, of \apiToo). 

Xia, a Chian woman ; -^ta, serpentis domus. Joh. Phil. 

Xi\(M)v 9 a man's name ; \i\wv, part, of x*Adw. 

Xiog, the island Chios ; Xlog, an inhabitant of Chios. 

Xltwv, a town ; yiTuv, a garment. 

Xoae, x°«c« Conf. Ammonius. 

Xplwv,fatale deorum ; \pzwv, debitum. Joh. Phil. 

XpiivTog, a man's name ; xpw^c? good. 

^Viu, \pia. Conf. Ruhrik. cp. crit. p. 301. ed. sec. 

x Yi>xpog, a name; 4>vxp6g, adj., cold. Conf. Phav. p. 1874. 50. 



116 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

^12, with the vocative of a noun; w, an independent interjection. 
"£lfioi, an interjection; wfioi, nom. pi. of w/mog. Apollon. Dysc. 

de adv. p. 537. 
^Qjiiog, shoulder ; wfiog, raw. 
*OXP°C> pallor ; u>\p6g, pallidus. 



INDEX. 



A. 

-a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21 . 

— contr. from -aa, fem. of 1 decl. §.21. 

I. a. 

— fem. of adjectives from masc. in og, 

§.30. 
of 3 decl. §. 31. 

— compound adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 3. 

note. 

— adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 
ayxiarlvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
adjectives, §. 28—34. 

comp. and superl, §. 28. 1. 

gen. pi. of, §. 28. 2. 

Attic forms of, §. 30. III. 

in og, fem. of, §. 3Q. 

compound, §. 32 — 34. 

adverbs, §. 35. 36. 

dsKcjv, §. 14. 2. b. note. 

-at), fem. of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 

m, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 

-at, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 

— perf. act. and pass. §. 15. 1. a. 
aZ, ai, §.38. 

-ma, fem. of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 

at/3oT, §. 38. 

ai£r]6Q, §. 30. I. c. 

-aiov, neut. of 2 decl. §.24. 4. 

-aiOQ, simple adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 

compound adj. §. 33. II. 7. 

proper names, §. 23. 1 . note 2. 

alrt, §. 41. 2. 
aicaKrJTa, §. 32. 3. note. 
accusative plur. of 1 decl. $. 10. 3. 
Dor. of masc. of 3 decl. 

§. 23. III. c. note 2. 
dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. 

§. 23. I. note. 
accent, nature of, §. 1 — 9. 
(ikijv, §. 36. 5. c. 
ciki, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. _'. 
-attic, adverbs, §, ;{.">. 1 1, 
-awe, trisyll. of 2decl. $.30 III aoti I. 



dXaXrjfitvog, §. I.e. note I. 

'AXkTvos, §. 33. 2.4. 

d\\' §. 43. 

dXX y , §. 36. 4. 

-aXog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. II. a. 2. 

dfi/xeg, dftfii, §. 40. 2. 

a/MpU), CLfl(f)0lV, §. 39. 

-av, polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 

adverbs, §. 35. II. 

dva, §. 45. a. note 2. 

dvappor}, §. 22. I. b. note 2. 

anastrophe, §. 43. 45. 

avoir aia, §. 36. 5. c. 

-aveg, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 

clvt, §. 43. 

avriov, adj. compounded with, §. 33. 

II. 6. 
dvriKpv, dvTiKpvg, §. 35. I. Y. note, 

and II. 
aorist 1. act. and mid. §. 15. 2. a. 

part. act. §. 15. 2. a. 1. 

inf. act. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 

imperat. mid. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 

2. imperat. §. 15. 2. b. I. 

inf. §. 15. 2. b. II. 

part. act. §. 15. 2. b. III. 

ind., conj. and opt. §. 15. 2. 

b. IV. 
1. and 2. pass, ind., imperat. and 

opt. §. 16. 7- B. 1. 
conj., infin. and 

part. §. 16. 7- B. 2. 
-aog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

simp. adj. of 2 decl. §. 30. I. a. 

arrtorai, §. 18. 2. 
a7r\ooc, ovg, §. 39. 2. 
a7ro, §. 45. a. c. 
drruioc, ^- 13. 2. 
-(to, adverbs, §. 35. I I. 
upa, §. 37- -• 
apyiig, §. 37. 
upyvpoTTf'C«, §• 30. 
apog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 1. 

"{>X'/''> J* • >> ''- '"'• l • 
A' 



118 



INDEX. 



-ag, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. I. 
-ag, adog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
-ag, avrog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
-ag, subst. of 3 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27. 1. 

neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 

simple adj. of 1 decl. §. 29. 1. 

-ag, aSog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. 
-ag, comp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 

of 3 decl. §. 34. II. 1. 

adverbs, §. 35. II. §. 36. 3. 

avfisvog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
arsxvwg, arexvCig, §. 35. b. note. 
-artjg, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 
-avog, simple adj. §. 30. 1. c. 
-avpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
avrapKrjg, §. 34. I. 1. d. note 1. 
cKpvr], gen. pi. of, §. 19. 2. 



B. 

barytone, def. of, §. 11. III. 

fit, §. 13. 3. b. 

-fir], fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV, a. 

(3or]$6g, §. 30. 1. f. note 1. 

-(3og, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. 



ye, append, to pronouns, §. 40. 5. 

yk, §. 47. 4. 

genitive pi. of 1 decl. §.19. 2. 

of monosyll. of 3 decl. §. 25. 

I. a. 
■ of comp. adj. in rjSrjg, §. 

34. 1. 
-yr) 3 feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
yv&, §. 13. 3. b. 

-yog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 
yovvcjv, §. 25. I. a. note 2. 
yvvrj, yvvaiKog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 



-8a, fern, proper names, §.21. III. note. 

adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 

Sal, §. 37- 

Saivvro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1. 

dative pi. of participles, §. 16. 6. note 3. 

-de, adverbs, §. 36. 5. a. 

ds append, to pronouns, §. 40. 5. 

ds, §. 47. 4. 

declension 1. of subst. §. 20 — 22. 

2. of subst. §. 23. 24. 

3. of subst. §. 25. 26. 

, Attic, of subst. §. 27. 

3., monosyll. of, §. 25. 

polysyll. of, §. 26. 

de^afitvrf, §. 14. c. note 2. 

8(vpo, §. 35. 1. O. 

-Sij, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 

driTTov, §. 41. 2. 



-Sijg, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. d. 

$la, §. 30. 

SidolvSa, §. 16. 1. 1. note 3. 

dnrXog, §. 30. I. f. note 1. 

-Sic, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

di X y, §• 36. 4. 

SoXi X 6g, §. 30. III. 

-<W, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

dopi, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 

SopvKog, §.30. 1. f. note 1. 

-dog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 

— — simple adj. §. 30. III. 

Sovpojv, §. 25. I. a. note- 2. 

Svu), dvolv, §. 39. 



£. 



s, §• 47. 2. 

-ea, Attic fern, of 1 decl. §. 21. I. c. 

iybivya, syujya, §. 40. 5. 

-ei, adverbs, §. 35. I. 3. 1. 

6i (ai), §. 46. 

-sia, feminines of 1 decl. §.21. I. d. 

adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 2. 

eia/xevr}, §. 14. c. note 2. 

tlSov, §. 13. 3. note. 

eiicotraS, §. 39. 3. 

ei/ii, §. 47. 1. 

-eiov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 5. 

-nog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 3. 

eiVE, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

-tig, evTog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. 

elg, §. 39. 

etg >f §. 47. 1. 

dao-Kiv, §. 36. 5. c. 

dafyptg, §. 11. II. 2. 

eiTs, §. 41. 2. 

Ik (15), §. 46. 

tKuao, tKEiro, §. 11. II. 1. note. 

skXso, §. 18. 1. 

eK7rodu)v, §. 36. 3, note. 

ktcuv, §.31. 

eXeXsv, §. 38. 

sX$£, §. 15. 2. b. 1. 

elision, §. 43. 

-s/xev, infinitives, §. 15. La. note. 

kfxoi, §. 40. 3. 

kfnroddjv, §. 36. 3. note. 

-tv, substantives of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 

II. a. 
h, §. 46. 
enclitics, §. 47. 
kvevdov, §. 13. 3. a. 
Ivi, §. 45. a. c. 
ivvka, §. 39. 
Vibiriv, §. 36. 5. c. 
-eov, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 6. 
-eog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. b. 

kiriTrav, §. 36. 5. c. 

ETTKr^tpw, §. 36. 4. note. 

eTriTrjdtg, k7rirr)Skg, §. 36. 5. c. note. 

t7T07T0i, §. 38. 

-epog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 2. 



INDEX. 



119 



-tg, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

sari, §. 47. 1. 

'ETrjtriai, iov, §. 19. 2. 

EvSvvog, §. 33. II. 4. 

svBvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 

sinrar'spsia, §. 30. 

cvps, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

svpvoira, §. 32. 3. note. 

-evg, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. I. 

twre, §. 41. 2. 

evxtraq,, -darai, -aacSai, §. 17. 1. 

! X 9eff, §• 35. II. 

txpijv, §. 13. 1. note. 

-lot, Att. gen. from nom. ijg or ag, 

§. 27- 1. 
ewv, §. 15. 2. b. III. 



-£e, adverbs, §. 36. 5. a. 
Sewc, §. 30. III. 
-lr\, fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
-log, simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 
Zwg, §. 27. II. 3. note. 



H. 

-t\, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. 

-r\, Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 

V, §• 37- 3. 

V, §. 37- 3. 

-r}3rt]g, comp, adj., gen. pi. of, §. 34. I. 1. 

d. note 1. 
-rjXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 2. 
r/fislg, "fifiiv, Vfidg, &c. §. 40. 2. 
rjixevog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
-rjv, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 
-rjog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
?/7rep, §. 41. 2. 

J/7TOV, §. 41. 2. 

??p, syncopised forms of subst. of 3 decl. 

in, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
-*7p, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. 

vocat. of, §. 26. II. 

— . dat. pi. of, §. 26. II. 

Vpifia, §. 36. 5. c. 

-rjprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 3. 
vpog, §. 25. l.a. note 1. 
-ripog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 
-rig, masc. of 1 decl. 20. II. 

— subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. 111. 

masc. of 1 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27- 1. 

simp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 20. 2. 

3 decl. §. 81. 

comp. adj. of 1 decl. §.32. 

. 3 decl. §. 34. 1. II. 

adverbs, §. 36. 3. 

v av xy> yovxv* §• 36. 4. 

iitoi, §. 41. 2. 
yroi, §.41. 2. 
VX* 7 ""* §• '>*• •'• QOte. 



e. 



-3-a, fern, proper names, §.21.111. note. 

adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 

-2rs, adverbs, §. 36. 2. 

Be, (Srkv), §. 47. 4. 

Ggoyvic, §. 13. 2. note. 

-£77, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

Btfv, §. 47. 4. 

-S-t, -^iv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 

§. 36. 2. 
-Soe, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 
Svy&Ttjp, Svyarpog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 



21. I. 



-1, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. 

— Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 
-la, feminines of I decl. 
tact, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 
tac-t, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 
ids, Ids, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
icia, §. 36. 4. 

iSov, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

idov, §. 15. 2. b. I. §. 38. 

isvai, §. 16. 5. note 1. 

iSvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 

-iKa, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 

-iicog, pronouns, §. 30. III. note 2. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 5. 

-t\oc, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 

-iv, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-ivda, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 
-ivog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 4. 
interjections, §. 38. 
-wv, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 2. 
-tof, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

simp. adj. §. 30. I. a. 5. 

——comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 
tov, lov, §. 38. 
iTnrrfKciTa, §. 32. 3. note. 

-ig, gen. tog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. 

gen. idog, idog, or irog, subst. of 3 

decl. §. 26. III. 

— gen. sojg, subst. of 3 Att decl. §. 27. 

III. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 
i<ram, §. 16. I. 1. note 2. 
'uTTodoicri, §. 22. I. b. note. 
-ir?;s, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 

-iXO£> Dor. dimin. adj. §.30.111. note 4. 
Iojv, §. 15. 2. b. III. 
Lujvya, §. 40. 5. 



KciSrtvSuv, §. 13. 3. 1. 
Kadqcrro, §. 13. 3. ;t. 
K&StlTO, §. 13. 3. a. 

KciSi'Cov, §. 13. 3. a. 
K 2 



120 



Kai, §. 37. 

KaXXippoi], §. 22. I. b. note. 

kclvovv, §. 24. 6. 

Kcnrvodoicr), §. 22. I. b. note. 

cases oblique of monosyll. §. 25. I. a. 

Kar §. 43. 

/cdra, §. 44. 1. 

Kardax^Q, §. 13. 2. 

Karkvxov, §. 13. 3. 

Kraro7rtr, §. 36. 5. c. 

»ce (k£v), §. 47. 4. 

Kelfxai, Ktioai, §. 11. II. I. note. 

KSKXyfxrjv, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

K£/c\w/iai, 37, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

KSKry fi7)v,?]o, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

KSKT&fjiat, y, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

-kt), feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

KrjpoQ, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 

K?f(p', §. 43. 

Kitcafiav, §.38. 

-koq, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. and note 1. 

Kovcpog, §. 30. III. 
crasis, §. 44. 

KpvtyOQ, §. 30. III. 

kvuv, gen. kvvoq, §. 25. 1, a. note 4. 
/ca>«£oc, §. 30. III. 



-Xa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 

Xa/3s, Xa/3t, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

Xag, gen. Xaoc, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 

-Xtoc, simple adj. §. 30. I. b. 2. 

XfXuro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1 . 

Xevk §. 43. 

-X?;, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. a. 

-Xog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. a. 

simple adj. §. 30. II. a. 



M. 

-fia, diminutives of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 

lie, §. 47. 3. 

fitydXoi, eti, a, §. 30. II. a. 3. 

fx'eXag, §.31. 

jxeXiXpog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 

[isfivyfxrjv, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

fxeiAv&fiai, y, §. 16 II. A. 1. 

fjLavai, origin, termination of infin. §. 

16. 5. 
HiTOTTlV, §. 36. 5. c. 
-fjcrj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. b. 3. 

m, §• 37. 

M d' §. 43. 

ixrfdeig, §. 39. 

fxrjrieTa, §. 32. 3. note. 

fitjTig, §. 11. II. 2. §.40. 6. §. 41. 2. 

fiia, fxiag, §. 39. 

fiiv, §. 47. 3. 

mode, peculiar accentuation according 

to, §. 14. 
fioi, §. 47. 3. 



jxuvoc, §. 30. II. c. 5. 

-}iog~ subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. b. 

-— — simp. adj. §. 30. II. b. 

^,§.47.3/ 

[ivSkeai, /j-vSeTai, fivBkai, §. 17- 2. 

18. 1. 
fxvpioi, fivploi, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 2. 
fiwv, §. 37. 



N. 

-va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. 

vai, §.37. 

veoyvog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 

neut. of adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. §. 34. 

verpeXrjytpkra, §. 32. 3. note. 

-,r], feminines of I decl. §. 22. III. a 

viv, §. 47. 3. 

-vig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

nom. dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. § 

23. I. note 5. 
voog, adj. compounded with, §. 33. II. 4 
-vog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. II. c. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 

numerals, §. 39. 

vv, (vvv), §. 47. 4. 

vvv, vvv, §. 35. II. 1. §. 37. 

vu), vwi, §. 40. 2. note. 



O. 

6, 97, §. 46. 

-or], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 
01, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 
-01, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 

— adv. §. 36. 4. 

01, ai, §. 46. ' 

ol, §. 47. 3. 

-01a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. f. 

o'ifxoi, §. 41. 2. 

oiVo%6?7, §• 22. I. b. note. 

-owg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. d. 

oXiyog, §. 30. III. 

-oXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 4. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 

ofiov, §. 37. 5. 

bfx&g, ofiujg, §. 37. 5. 

-ov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 

oxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 

-oog, contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. f. 

contr. ovg, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 4. 

optative, §. 14. 1. 

oprjai, §. 17. 2. 

-opog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 

orthotone, def. of, §. 11. IV. 

-og, masc. and fern, of 2 decl. §. 23. 

-og, after vowels, masc. and Item, of 

2 decl. §. 23. I. 
after liquids, masc. and fern, of 

2 decl. §. 23. II. 

— after mutes, masc. and fem. of 

2 decl. §. 23. III. 

— neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 



INDEX. 



121 



— after vowels, simp. adj. §. 30. I. 

after liquids, simp. adj. §. 30. II. 

after mutes, simp. adj. §. 30. III. 

— - comp. adj. §. 33. 

adverbs, §. 35. II. 

pronominal adj. §. 40. 1. 

oatjp'spat, §. 36. 1. 

6(Ttovv, §. 24. 6. 

ore, ot's, §. 37- 4. 

-ottjq, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. c. 

ororoT, §. 38. 

-ov, adverbs, § . 36. 3. 

ov, ovk, §. 46. 

oi>8', §. 43. 

ovdsig, §. 39. 

ovk, ovk'i, ovxh §. 40. 4. 

ovkovv, ovkovv, §. 37- 1. 

ovv, §. 37. 

-ovv, Att. pron. §. 40. 4. 

-ovpyog, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 1. 

-ovpyijg, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 

1. c. 
-ovg, ccntr. from -sog and -oog, subst. of 

1 decl. §. 23. I. note 5. 
simp. adj. 

§. 30. I. b. f. 

, ovTog, subst of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 

ovra, §. 17. 1. note 3. 
ovTtifitvog, §. 15. 1. c. notes 1. 2. 
ovTig, §. 40. 6. §. 41. 2. 

OVThXTl, §. 40. 4. 

o<psXov, §. 14. 2. a. note. 
61//I, §. 35. I. E. 



n. 

irairai, §. 38. 

wapa, §. 45. a. c. 

7rapa<JxEg, §. 45. a. c. 

parathetic compounds, §. 41. 

irapaxprjiia, §. 36. 5. c. 

nap'sarai, §. 18. 2. 

irap'saxov, § 13. 3. 

paroxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 

participles, §. 14. 2. §. 15. 1. §. 16. 6. and 

7. B. 2. 
Dor. gen. pi. of, in av, §. 14. 

2. c. note 1. 
proper name3 derived from, 

§. 14. 2. c. note. 
particles, §. 37. 
■nag, compounds of, §. 40. 7- 
irarrip, irarpog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
tth'iov, §. 24. 3. 
ir'sp, §. 64. 4. 
perfect, §. 15. 1. 

part. act. §. 15. 1. b. 

pass. §• 15. I.e. 

act. with Att. redupl. §. 15. 

1. c. note. 



pass. oonj. and opt §. 16. 7. I I 
A. 1. 

inf. §. 16 7. II A. 2. 



"7repioi8a, §. 13. '.I. 



perispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 

ntrfwo, §. 27. II. 3. note 1. 

-7rtj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

wf, §. 37. 

*V, $. 47. 4. 

UrjveXewo, §. 27- II. 3. note 1. 

-ttXooc, --rrXovg, numerals, §. 39. 2. 

TTodlov, §. 24. 3. 

7ro2rsv, §. 47. 4. 

TTO^l, §. 47. 4. 
7T0l, §. 37. 
7TOI, §. 47. 4. 

toXiov, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 1. 

TroXkaxy, §• 36. 4. 

-TToc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. 

■kot'i, §. 47. 4. 
TTorvia, §.30. 

7TOV, §. 37. 
TTOV, §. 47. 4. 

proclitics, §. 46. 
7rpop,vr)tJTZvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
pronoun, §. 40. 

proparoxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 
properispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 

wben words necessarily 

are, §. 11. II. 1.2. 
7rpy, §. 35. I. Q. 
7TU), §. 47. 4. 
7TWC, §. 37. 
7TWC, §. 47. 4. 



-pa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 

pa, §• 47. 4. 

-pi], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 

-pig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-pov, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-pog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. d. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 

2. 

-<ra, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. c. 

-as, adverbs, §. 36. 5. b. 

as, (tv), §. 47. 3. 

-ar\, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 

-ai, -aiv, adverbs, §. 36. 4. 

oiya, §. 17. 1. note 3. 

aKsvt], §. 22. II. a. note. 

aicoXiov, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 1 . 

aKvp.vog, §. 30. II. c. 1. note. 

aoi, (rot), §• 40. 3. §. 47. 3. 

-aoog, §. 33. II. 4. 

-aog, -aaog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. [I.e. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 

aoi), (atv, a'so), §. 47- 3. 
rroc/>or, §. :{<>. HI. 
airiaai, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 
-aaog, simp. adj. §. 30. I I. 2. 
<rr/7, §. 13. 3. I). 

-rTr//c, polysvll. masc. of 1 decL §. 20. 
II. "t. 

1 



122 



INDEX. 



-gtoq, ordinals, §. 30. III. §. 39. 

substantives, §. 19 — 27. 

ay void a, §. 13. 3. 

synthetic compounds, §.41. 

a<pk, §. 47. 3. 

o<pto)v, o-cpedg, §. 47- 3. 

(701, (<r<piv), §. 47- 3. 

<T(pKTl, §. 47. 3. 

<T0w, ad>wi, §. 40. 2. note. 

C0to£, <r<p(i)iv, §. 47. 3. 

^X^, ^XSfo ff XP> §• 15. IV. 



T. 

rdXag, §.31. 

TaXawo, §. 27- II. 3. note 1. 

raptpeiag, §. 30. I. d. 3. note. 

TS, §.47. 4. 

reSrvdvai, reSvavai, §. 16. 5. note 2. 

tense, peculiar accentuation according 

to, §. 14. 
-reog, simp. adj. §. 30. 1, b. 3. 
-tt], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
riyXs, §. 35. I. E. 
-n, adverbs, §. 35. 1. I. 1. 
ri'jj, rir\, §. 40. 4. 
-ric, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
ric, rl, §. 47. 2. 
rocwfc, §.11. II. 2. 
-roc, subst- of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. 

ordinals, §. 39. 1. 

TOV, T(ji, §. 47. 2. 
Tpirjprjg, §. 26. I. 2. 



Y. 

-v, neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 

- adverbs, §. 35. I. Y. 

-va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 2. 
i/Spoppor], §. 22. I. b. note, 
verbs, §. 12—18. 

the oldest part of speech, §. 12. 

forms of, with connective vowels, 

§. 12—15. 

simple, §. 12. A. 

with prepos., augm., or redupl., 

§. 13. 1. 2. 3. 

with augm., Doric accentuation of, 

§.13.3. b. note. 

forms of, without connective vowel, 

§.16. 

in pi, §. 16. I. 

indie. §. 16. I. 1. 

conj. and opt. §. 16. 1. 1. 2. 

imperat. §. 16. I. 4. 

inf. and part. act. §. 16. I. 

5. 6. 

contr. §.17. 

Dor. fut. and aor. mid. of, §. 17- 3. 

syncopised forms of, §. 18. 

-vrj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 
-via, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 1. 



-v\og, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 
vpelg, vplv, vpdg, &c. §. 40. 2. 
-vpev, infinitives, §. 15. 1. a. note, 
■w, subst of 3 decl. §. 26. II. b. 
-vvog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 4. 
vocative of polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. 
-vog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
v7ro, §. 45. a. c. 

-vpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
-vg, monosyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 25. 

— polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. 

— simple adj. §. 31.- 

— comp. adj. §. 34. 1. 3. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-vrrig, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 



<pa\aicp6g, §. 33. II. 1. note. 

<pev, §. 38. 

-<prj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

tprjpi, §. 47. 1. 

<pr)g, $rjg, <pyg, §. 13. 3. b. 

(pSrfj, §. 13. 3. b. 

-<pi, -<piv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note, 

§. 36. 2. 
$i\tvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
-0ic, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
-(pog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 
<ppr}Tog, §. 25. 1. a. note 1. 



-XV, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

X^c, §. 35. II. 

-%t, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 

-%tc, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

XXovvqg, gen. pi. %\ovj>toi>, §. 19. 2. 

-Xog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 

%p^crr?7c, gen. pi. xp^otwj', §. 19. 2. 

X&o-Tig, §. 44. I. note. 



;//, polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. in, §. 26. 

II. 3. 
-if/OQ, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. f. 
simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 



w, when short for the accent, §.5. 1. 
-to, adverbs, §. 35. I. Q. and a. note 4. 
— polysyll. nouns of 3 decl. §. 26 I. o. 
&, §. 38. 

-wa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. h. 
-ojdtjg, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 1. 
-lot], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 
-wXjjc, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 3. 
-wXoc, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 5, 



INDEX. 



123 



-t»v, subst. of 3 decl., syncop. forms of, 
§. 25. I. a. note 4. 
vocat. of, §. 26. 



III. 1. 



. 26. II. III. 



-u>og, simp. adj. §. 30. 1. g. 
-wo, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 
, vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 2. 
-wprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 3. 



-ojpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 5. 
-o) Q , subst. of 3 decl. §.26. I. III. 

Attic subst. §. 27. II. 

simple adj. §. 30. III. 

adverbs, §. 35. a. b. 

tog, §. 35. a. note 2. 

uq, §.46. 

ttoirtp, §. 41. 2. 

wort, §. 41. 2. 

-u)Tt}g, masculines of 1 decl. §. 20. II. c. 



FINIS. 



Gilbert & Rivinoton, Printers, si. .1, 



44 






"»• _»°"fe 



'.' -J- ^ 






^V* V^'^o^ \/^^V* V^'o 



^sttf.7*« 






v^.^%;\ 















ft ^6^ 






"-J 



£• o 9 V*^T\/ %'T^'/ V*^?^\j 

/ :ffi^\ %J /J^*v \/ .*^kU\ %.** - 






r. v^ 






^•' o^ \/^^*V^ %/?^-V* \/^?^ 






9 .»:•••. > 



^ 









